《Chaos Guide》


 Chapter 1: The Beginning of a Nightmare.

    CG Chapter 1: The Beginning of a Nightmare


    In the innocence of our youth, the tales we were told painted vibrant canvases of our futures and the noble path to achieving greatness. We were taught that success could only be attained through virtuous and righteous living.


    But those tales are now mere echoes from a bygone era, consigned to the realm of forgotten memories. This story stands as the haunting origin of a nightmarish cascade that brought ruin to countless worlds all because of a single, desperate man.


    The year is 2023 on an Earth-like planet.


    Life was unremarkable until this moment. Birds sang during the day, waterfalls flowed as they always had, and the city bustled with its usual rhythm.


    Among the rushing crowd was a man, hurrying toward a towering blue building in the city center.


    Thomas Blackwood, or simply Tom was a computer science major with an unnerving depth of knowledge in biology.


    His dream was to create an AI chip capable of restoring his shattered physical and mental health.


    He tried to enter his lab before the rain, which his AI assistant Noor warned him about.


    After he closed the doors behind him, he sighed.


    He named her Noor, hoping that she would be the light that brightened his life. Unfortunately, he didn''t have much time to share his creation with the world.


    [Welcome home.] Noor said.


    "Thanks for the warning; without it, I would have gotten drenched," Tom replied.


    [No problem.]


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Noor answered with a hint of happiness that Tom dismissed.


    Humans are fascinating creatures; whether it''s good or bad, they always think to themselves: It couldn''t be me, right? So, I am not that lucky or unlucky, depending on the situation, ignoring that if it happened to someone else, why wouldn''t it happen to them?


    After Tom ignored the idea of his AI developing sentience, he continued his research on merging an AI chip with humans.


    Not having the ability to get his hands on any human participant to undergo his crazy trials, Tom had no choice but to experiment on chimpanzees that he obtained from the black market.


    Tom worked relentlessly from the early hours of the day until the late hours of the night, fueled by nothing else but his madness and an unhealthy amount of energy drinks.


    Unfortunately, this work took a bigger toll on his health, leaving him in a worse state each day.


    The same experiment that was originally meant to heal his weak body caused him to go into a state akin to a never-ending cycle of self-destruction.


    As the clock struck ten, Tom found himself utterly drained from his work, yearning for a much-needed rest.


    At the same time, as if fate wanted to play a big prank on him, he received two important pieces of information.


    The first was that blood started to come out from his nose, trickling onto the floor. Understanding his body''s condition, Tom knew that finishing his research within his limited time was an almost impossible task. The fact that death was but a step away nearly made him go into a state of madness.


    The helplessness of losing what he worked for made Tom feel utterly powerless.


    Yet, in the middle of this dark hour, a glimmer of hope emerged.


    The chimpanzee in today''s attempts had successfully merged with one of Noor''s clones. Reading the subject details:


    [Name: Biso]


    [No.0053]


    [Gender: Male]


    [Species: Pan troglodytes]


    After 52 attempts of failed products, this one succeeded as if the heavens had finally opened a door of hope for Tom. He smiled, becoming happy that there was still hope for him to survive.


    When the joy started to fade and Tom returned to his usual self, he noticed that this Noor clone had something different about it.


    He quickly asked her about it.


    [Analyzing¡­]


    [After my analysis, I found that the existence of dual consciousness in one body was impossible with the current state of our research, leading the AI chip embedded within the chimpanzee''s brain to disregard its survival for the monkey.]


    Tom wasn''t an idiot. He knew what that meant.


    If he successfully merged with Noor, any sense of her would truly die, and unlike the Noor that was combined with the chimpanzee, his Noor was different. She was the original, and any other Noor was simply a clone.


    He showed a sad face while knowing full well inside him that he didn''t care for Noor or anyone other than himself.


    However, he still had a slight sparkle of light inside him of what people like to call humanity; after all, he was raised among humans, and this hint cannot be easily wiped.


    Tom asked Noor, "What do you think I should do?"


    If Tom was the person who understand the most about his body, then Noor can be said to be the second-best being to know about his situation, and her programming core was to help Tom at any cost, even if that meant that she would need to destroy herself.


    She told him the truth they both knew.


    [Merge with me. It''s your last hope. You don''t have much time.]


    "Initiate the merging procedure," Tom said in a somber tone.


    ...


    Noor prepared the surgery room using her robotic hands, which were everywhere inside the lab.


    Lying on the bed with the sleeping mask over his eyes, and before he fell asleep, he said to Noor, "You were and will always be my brightest invention."


    His voice faltered, but a faint smile lingered on his lips as he drifted into unconsciousness.


    And so, the nightmare began.

 Chapter 2: Beyond Human

    CG Chapter 2: Beyond Human


    Noor wasted no time before using the robotic arms to cut Tom''s hair. Tom relied on this robotic barber because he lacked time to visit a real one, as he needed to devote all his time to work.


    Little did he know that one day, this same invention would be used for a surgery that would decide his life and fate.


    After removing Tom''s hair, Noor started cutting into his skull using the laser robotic hands to remove multiple layers of skin.


    She continued by making an incision into the parietal region of the head. The surgery had to be done quickly to ensure that the host would accept the AI chip. Noor didn''t hesitate as she placed the chip inside his head.


    Now the difficult part of the surgery will take place.


    Although Noor won''t fight against Tom''s consciousness and soul for supremacy, it is still a risk to have two consciousnesses in one body, especially if that body is a mortal human body that doesn''t have the capacity to hold more than one consciousness.


    Their situation can be compared to an overfilled jar, increasing the risk of it breaking.


    ¡­


    Opening his eyes, Tom thought that the surgery had succeeded. He laughed with a smile that extended from one cheek to the other. But when he looked around, he noticed that what he was standing on was not solid ground but water.


    Not long after that, he saw another person in that space, a beautiful young girl in a white dress.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Tom stammered.


    [Master, it''s me, Noor.]


    The young girl replied.


    As he looked at his unfamiliar surroundings, Tom thought of the most ridiculous yet rational conclusion. This place he was standing in was where the consciousness of living beings resided, and it was also where his own consciousness lay.


    Tom didn''t know at that time that this place was called the soul sea in some martial arts and cultivation worlds, although that can''t be said to be the only name it had.


    But regardless of the name, one thing was common among all these worlds: this place was a person''s most vulnerable space


    Noticing that his soul sea was crumbling into pieces, Tom understood that he didn''t have time to think about this enormous discovery. The sky was about to shatter on him.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    So Tom ordered Noor to hurry, "Begin the true consciousness merge."


    Noor replied with a quick and determined,


    [YES]


    As Noor rushed towards him, their energies connected in a powerful surge of light and consciousness. In that moment of convergence, Tom felt excruciating pain, unlike anything he had ever experienced before.


    It was as if every fiber of his being was being torn apart and reassembled simultaneously. The agony surpassed the intensity of a bullet wound or the sting of any venomous creature.


    Tom''s cries and wails didn''t stop for hours. He screamed and shrieked, all alone, not having the only person who had accompanied him for most of his later life with him.


    Regardless of the pain, Tom stayed awake, feeling that if he gave up, he would lose everything he had been working on. Although significant, the pain he was suffering now couldn''t be compared to the pain he had suffered his whole life because of his illness.


    ¡­


    After all those hours of misery, Tom finally awoke.


    Once he woke up, he noticed blood on his upper lip, thinking that something might have gone wrong during the surgery, he quickly touched it.


    When the sudden moment of panic passed, he noticed that the blood was dry, meaning that it was from the early parts of the surgery.


    Now that he had merged with Noor, he wondered how he would be able to contact her, so he did the first thing that came to his mind.


    He said her name aloud, "Noor, are you there?"


    Noor communicated with an entirely robotic voice that didn''t have even a hint of warmth.


    [Master Noor is here.]


    Tom asked her about his body condition, the trash body that was the cause of why he underwent such a hellish surgery.


    Noor asked.


    [How would you like me to display your bodily condition?]


    Tom was a big fan of games and novels. They were his only escape from the pain he felt in his life.


    So he said without a second thought, "Show it to me through a game screen."


    Noor did just that as she projected the stats through his eyes.


    Host stats Before the surgery:


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">


    Stats Panel


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Name


    </td>


    <td>


    Thomas Blackwood


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Gender


    </td>


    <td>


    Male


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Species


    </td>


    <td>


    Homo Sapiens


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Health


    </td>


    <td>


    33/100


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Strength


    </td>


    <td>


    0.6


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Agility


    </td>


    <td>


    0.7


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Intelligence


    </td>


    <td>


    1.5


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Host stats After the surgery:


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">


    Stats Panel


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Name


    </td>


    <td>


    Thomas Blackwood


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Gender


    </td>


    <td>


    Male


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Species


    </td>


    <td>


    Homo Sapiens


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Health


    </td>


    <td>


    120/120


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Strength


    </td>


    <td>


    1.3


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Agility


    </td>


    <td>


    1.4


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Intelligence


    </td>


    <td>


    1.6


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    The AI chip, in combination with advanced nanotechnology, is capable of orchestrating a highly targeted and rapid healing process.


    It first analyzed Tom''s bodily condition and identified all the areas that required repair and improvement. Then, it created and deployed specialized nanomachines that acted as agents of change.


    However, it''s important to note that the process has its limitations. While the chip significantly improved Tom''s health, strength, and agility, there appears to be a cap on how much it can enhance his physical attributes.

 Chapter 3: The Path to True Immortality

    CG Chapter 3: The Path to True Immortality


    After Tom checked his new stats window, he was quite happy that he could better understand his body. However, there was still something that weighed on his mind.


    This thing was none other than Death. How could a man who once faced death every day accept it? How could a man who escaped death and survived accept that he is but a mortal being?


    Tom instructed Noor to modify the stats window, adding a Quests section to track his goals and boost his motivation. Though, truthfully, what greater motivator could he have than the looming specter of death itself?


    Now that he was done with that, the next step was to actually use the new quest feature. So, Tom ordered Noor, in a somewhat excited voice, "Add the main quest: The Path to True Immortality."


    Although that sounded like a big step toward achieving immortality, Tom understood that he didn''t know where to start or where to go to get the answers he wanted.


    In this bleak moment, Tom recalled a saying: ''To achieve something you''ve never had, you must do something you''ve never done.'' Immortality was a dream many pursued, yet none had ever attained."


    At least, that was what he knew; thus, if he wanted to achieve it, he would need to tread a path that no one had walked before.


    That place, where a miracle happened and the merger of two different consciousnesses occurred, needed a name befitting of its status. He decided to call it the Soul Space.


    Assigning a name to the Soul Space was cool, but how would he be able to enter it again? That place was not designed for the mortal eye to see; he only knew about it by accident.


    Tom asked Noor if she had captured any unique signal or anything that would let him enter the Soul Space again, with a slight hope that it might be an unexpected coincidence.


    Surprisingly, Noor had captured a unique signal from that Soul Space that might enable Tom to enter it again and explore it for real this time.


    He went to the same surgery room where he had merged with Noor previously, but this time, he had a different purpose. The Soul Space that he had previously entered by accident, he would now try to enter with a clear goal. That goal was to uncover something that might aid him on his path to immortality.


    Tom connected the remaining nutrient fluid to his bloodstream. Then, lying on the same bed yet again, Tom ordered, "Noor, start the signal that you recorded."


    Once Tom issued his order, Noor started to stream what they thought was a gibberish-sounding signal: "From the heavens'' realm to the earthly abode, the mystic call to seekers flowed. A gate unseen, with secrets thronged, reveals its path to hearts prolonged."


    As Noor played the signal, a familiar pain washed over Tom¡ªreminiscent of the merger, though notably less intense this time.


    Another good thing was that just after the pain started, Tom fell unconscious and entered a place with a blue sea and blue sky.


    What place was this? This place was Tom''s Soul Space. Although it was different from before--the cracks that had covered the sky during the merger had gone away--Tom had a slight feeling that his Soul Space was more robust.


    However, the increase wasn''t significant. Still, this place contained his core, so it was instinctual for him to be able to tell.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Tom didn''t know where to go; after all, this was only his second time entering the Soul Space. Finally, Tom walked straight for hours, or at least what he perceived as straight, feeling that there was a place here that called to him.


    While walking to that unknown place, Tom constantly looked around, hoping to see something other than the simple blue sea and sky.


    Step by step, the journey was difficult. He felt as if he were being tested by a mysterious entity, as he saw his mental energy depleting little by little.


    Finally, Noor said in her robotic voice, "It might be a good idea to exit the Soul Space and re-enter when your mental energy recovers."


    Tom knew that was the last thing he needed. He wasn''t about to lose an opportunity to achieve immortality. Thus, he replied to Noor, "Disable the warning system temporarily."


    Noor answered,


    [Understood]


    [Warning system status: Disabled.]


    Continuing on what felt like a fruitless journey, Tom kept walking, holding on using his iron will that he had forged in the fire of years of struggle and pain caused by his illness.


    After what felt like hours or even days, Tom saw something new, something other than the simple water and sky. He saw a strange building shaped like a pagoda.


    It had nine floors and a shoddy-looking wooden slate that didn''t fit with the majestic pagoda, as if it were older than the building itself. It had words written on it that he didn''t understand.


    Tom blinked unconsciously for a second, and the meaning of the words started to flow into his head: "The Lord of Reincarnation welcomes your presence to his inheritance."


    Tom was surprised for a second. His brain told him this was impossible, but at the same time, he remembered that his disease, which people had told him was impossible to cure, was cured after the merger, and he had found the Soul Space.


    So why couldn''t Tom believe in a Lord of Reincarnation or even a Lord of Games? After all, Tom wasn''t one of those stupid novel main characters who would acknowledge that he had reincarnated but couldn''t believe in cultivation or magic.


    Every time Tom read about characters like this, he wanted to bring the main characters of those novels to his place and teach them about common sense. After all, if you accept that low-tier cleaning magic exists, who can say that the world of high-tier universe-destroying magic can''t also exist?


    After reading about characters like this for a while, Tom made a promise to himself that no matter what happened, he would never lie to himself. He could lie to the whole world but never to himself.


    He remembered another saying while wondering what to do: "Humans wear masks to cover their true selves, but many times they fall into the pit of believing that this mask, this facade they built, is their reality."


    Not hesitating anymore, Tom took a deep breath and then took a giant step, walking into the pagoda. Tom used his tiny hands to open the massive doors of the pagoda, feeling as if he were trying to push open a solid mountain. Surprisingly, those doors opened quite easily, too easily in fact, that Tom thought he wasn''t the reason why they opened.


    After the doors opened, he took a quick peek around, but he couldn''t see anything because of the darkness. Suddenly, he saw what looked like a fireball, but after looking closely, he saw that it was "a firebird? Was that a Phoenix?" But just as abruptly as it appeared, it changed into a small boy with blood-red hair and red eyes that looked like those of a feline. After the boy appeared, the room started to light up.


    The boy spoke with a gentle voice, "I welcome Thomas Blackwood to the last tower left behind by the Lord of Reincarnation. I welcome you to The Reincarnation Pagoda."


    Tom wanted to ask him how he knew his name, but he shut his mouth because after all that he had seen, simply knowing his name was like child''s play.


    The boy smiled, telling Tom, "I am starting to like you more and more by the minute; not only did you enter your soul sea as a mortal from a Rank zero world, but you also understood that asking the magician about his tricks would not be a smart move."


    The boy tapped the ground with his boots, saying, "Well, I think I owe you an explanation. After all, you passed the first trial already."


    The boy continued without pausing, not letting Tom say a word. "The first trial is called Answering the Call. I think it''s pretty self-explanatory. This inheritance called for you, and you came; thus, you passed it. You wouldn''t believe how many so-called sons of the heavens failed this trial before. After all, you need to have a true fate with the inheritance if you want to get here. Oh, since I already knew your name, it would be rude not to tell you mine. My name is Yang Yang."


    Tom replied, "Thank you, sir, Yang Yang for..."


    Without giving him a chance to continue, Yang Yang said, "For an old man such as yourself to call me sir just makes me cringe. I might have lived much longer than you. However, I am only a kid in the Phoenix race, so I am considered a child. Remove the sir and simply call me Yang Yang."


    Tom replied with a bit of nervousness in his voice, but he was still excited. "Can you tell me more about this trial? The only thing I know about it is that it is the inheritance of someone called the Lord of Reincarnation."


    Yang Yang replied with a smile. "Well, as you saw from the outside, there are nine floors in this pagoda. Each floor represents a different trial, and after you finish all of them, you will receive the final reward left behind by the Lord of Reincarnation."


    Tom asked Yang Yang, "What might this gift be?"


    Yang Yang laughed for a couple of seconds, it could be seen from his personality that he was pretty childish. He said, "Don''t worry. The gift will be to your liking and will achieve the goal that you came here for."


    Tom couldn''t hold himself back and asked again, "Do you mean that I will achieve immortality after finishing the last trial?"


    The smile on Yang Yang changed into a frown.


    "Thomas Blackwood, don''t be too greedy. Although the Lord of Reincarnation was a great person, I, as his servant, would know better than anyone about his powers. Still, even he wouldn''t dare say that he was close to achieving immortality. So how could you expect him to give it to another person even if he had it?"


    Tom said, "Sorry, that might have been too much for me to ask."


    Yang Yang''s frown went away, and he replied, "Sorry, I got angry at you. While it''s only natural for you to wish to achieve immortality--after all, who wouldn''t? Even we, the Phoenix clan, known for our almost immortal lives, wish for true immortality to be unshackled by the mortal world, to do as we please, and to stand at the top of the world."


    Yang Yang spoke again, "Well, we''ve spoken long enough. Don''t you think it''s time for your first trial? Get ready for it."

 Chapter 4: Trial of self

    Chapter 4: Trial of self


    Tom asked Yang Yang what he needed to get ready.


    Yang Yang replied with a straightforward, "Ready your heart, ready your mind to face the challenges you will meet, and be warned not to fall to your desires and temptations. So now you can step through the gate, which will take you to the first trial of the tower."


    Tom had confidence in himself. After all, what kind of demon didn''t he face already? Even if he were about to enter hell, he wouldn''t let himself be taken by the devil; instead, he would become the nightmare of every demon in hell. Thus Tom entered the gate knowing that if he survived, he would become stronger.


    Once Tom entered the gate, he heard an ancient voice that seemed to be older than the oldest world, older than the stars or any universe. The voice spoke a language he understood, but the words seemed out of place.


    "Know thyself, and thou shall know all the mysteries of the divinities and the universe. If thou know the enemy and know thyself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles."


    "The first trial shall start if thy belief to know thyself than step into the Fog of Self."


    Tom stepped into the Fog of Self, hoping that what he saw as himself would indeed be him and that this Fog would not show him that he had already broken the promise to stay true to himself.


    Taking the first step, Tom''s view changed to a long time ago when his heart didn''t get hardened by the suffering of this world. He saw someone who he once called a friend Noah Alaxy.


    ¡­


    "Tom, are you ok?" Noah said.


    "I am fine. You don''t have to worry about it. I simply don''t feel all that good."


    Noah responded by saying, "If you need anything, just tell me."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Ok, fine, I will tell you. I discovered something that would change the whole world while I was working on the school project. I found out that if you mix any two types of Anthine Crystals while heating them over 93 Celsius for exactly 23 seconds, it will cause those two Crystals to produce a reaction that produces energy, although it is not a high amount of energy that can power cities still you can use it to power up your phone without any kind of pollution being produced." Following that, Tom''s face looked excited, forgetting the worries he had. "I call this new type of power the Mp, short for Micropower."


    Noah had what can be said to be a genuine smile on his face. Saying, "That is awesome, but you still seem exhausted. Why don''t you go home and take a rest for a couple of days while I sort things out for you?"


    Tom felt happy that he had such a good friend. He replied, "yeah, what you said is true. I can use a little rest. Can you tell the instructor I am sick?"


    "No worries, I will take care of it. You just go and rest," Noah responded.


    After a couple of days in bed, Tom''s exhaustion faded. He thought it was about time to go out and register the Mp under his name.


    Tom went to his school because it had a youth genius certification. In addition, it had to have at least one office for innovation registration. After Tom entered, he kept hearing about how Noah was so great and that he was the genius of their school. Tom felt lost, not understanding what they meant until he saw a poster with the following.


    "Noah Alaxy, the genius of Carga School and the inventor of Mp, the world-changing new power source."


    There are three things all wise men fear: the sea in a storm, a night with no moon, and the anger of a gentleman.


    Tom was a true gentleman in his youth; thus, once you make him angry, understand that your end won''t be good.


    Tom searched for his so-called Friend for a while, hoping to find him and make him pay for what he did. However, Tom didn''t go with anger clouding his view. He knew that a wise man would need to control his anger. So he waited to see that Noah was all alone, and just as he found out that he would be going home after giving a speech in school, he decided that was the right time to strike.


    Noah walked to his house as if he owned the world after he Stole. I mean, he invented the next big thing. The peak of his life just started, right? Just when Noah was walking down the stairs near his house, going through a shortcut, a secret path if you may, he felt a light push from his back. Noah didn''t have enough time to look because he fell one stair after another. His body''s bones were breaking just when he reached the bottom. The fall ended. And with it, ended his life.


    Tom stood at the peak of the stairs looking down on life, looking down at Noah, knowing that his life had just changed that he changed. From that moment on, the great Noah, the inventor of MP, died, but he didn''t leave without fertilizing the ground for the seed of a demon inside Tom.


    "Humans are such weak and pathetic creatures. They pretend as if they possess all the virtue of the world, yet at a moment''s notice. They would stab you in the back for the slightest benefit."


    "DO YOU HAVE NO REGRET?" Noah screamed. "You took my life over me simply pocketing your fancy invention? I was your best friend. We promised each other to live life together."


    Tom looked with a smile on his face laughing, saying, "Really, is that really what the trial of self meant? From all the people you could have made me see, you made me see him, a bastard who stole my work, a traitor."


    After the laugh that was mixed with madness, Tom looked at Noah, telling him, "I need to thank you. After all, without your betrayal, my mentality and ideals would have been still shackled. So, as a thank you for all of that, I can promise you that When I get to the top, I will let you see actual hell made by yours truly."


    After Saying that, Tom took the second step breaking away from the fog and breaking away from the first trial.

 Chapter 5: Trial of Fear

    Chapter 5: Trial of Fear


    After coming to the second trial, Tom looked around and saw the same Fog he saw in the first trial the only difference he could see was that this Fog had black color to it, while the one in the first trial had a yellow color.


    Tom thought to himself that "those colors might have something to do with the meaning that hides behind each trial. If yellow represented self, what would black represent, or what could the other colors be?"


    Tom didn''t have much time to think because the same ancient voice he heard in the first trial spoke once again, although it had more clarity to it this time.


    "There is no fear if emotions do not consume thy heart. There is no fear if no desires touch thy. Forsake the seven emotions and six desires, and thou shall reach."


    After thinking about it for a short while, Tom understood the purpose of this trial. It is to surpass fear. Although the voice said he needed to abandon the seven emotions and six desires, he thought that was simply a hint. If you follow it, your path will be easier; if you don''t, you will need to face the full strength of this trial.


    Tom didn''t want to become a doll with no feelings. But, even though immortality is his goal, that doesn''t mean he was willing to be an immortal dull rock that will not have any desires or emotions. He thought a person without emotions could not feel, and a person without desires could not walk.


    "Understanding your emotions and controlling them is the true way to reach ascendence in mind and achieve a realm beyond the norm, achieving nirvana."


    Without thinking for much longer, Tom took his first step into the Fog, preparing himself for what was to come.


    Darkness, pitch black darkness, no sound, no smell, not even the feeling of touch. Tom wondered if what he needed to do to succeed in this trial was simply to wait or?


    Time passed little by little; Tom didn''t know since he came here how long had passed and how long was left in this trial. He felt that the world was tightening at him, feeling a sense of unease.


    "Did they forget about me?"


    "Is this trial even working correctly? Who knows how long it has been running for?"


    "Will I die here without achieving anything?"


    Question after question started to pop up in Tom''s mind. As he started to doubt the trial and doubt the world itself. More importantly, he was doubting himself.


    Who could blame him? After all, Humans'' biggest fear is the unknown. Did you ever have that feeling before you sleep if you will ever wake up tomorrow or if your loved ones will? Did you ever wonder if the you in the mirror is actually you or if it will launch itself at you while you look away?


    Legends like these have made a lot of people unable to sleep at night. Making others laugh at them and telling them that these stories were simply made-up to make children behave themselves. However, these stories and legends we hear aren''t always made up. For example, have you ever heard of the kids with black eyes? Demonic beings that wait for their prey at night. They might be knocking at your door any day, waiting for you to let them enter your house and take your life while wearing the skin of innocent children.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    All of those legends and more gather when you are at your weakest point, when the darkness creeps in, and you want to sleep. The unknown makes you think about all of that which is hidden deep within.


    Tom saw all that and more, and while he didn''t see it with his eyes. Instead, he saw it with his mind. A person''s mind can sometimes create a more real-world than reality itself. This reality might be a haven. A haven from all of the world''s darkness and cruelty. But, unfortunately for Tom, his mind created a personal hell and nightmares worst than anything you can imagine.


    Although Tom might have a stronger mentality than most mortals, he was still a mortal at the End of the day. Being stronger than them didn''t make his mind reach a new level where it couldn''t get destroyed. It only meant that he would not lose his way in normal circumstances.


    From a nightmare to a nightmare seeing moments that he lived in his cursed life, while others were all new that he saw for the first time.


    Tom heard a voice calling to him. Calling at him. He blinked his eyes in the darkness, not expecting to see anything new, but once he opened them again. He saw himself standing before Billions of people on a stage, and they all said one thing.


    "You cursed, man, die here and now. Every little hardship you faced was caused by your own hands. Die now you are a demon."


    The fear of rejection. The feeling of being rejected by your family and friends. The feeling of being rejected by the people you value most. Tom felt as if he was being rejected by all.


    Tom might have been able to take a hundred, heck, even a thousand people attacking him. But billions of people gathering at you while cursing at every choice you made in life? Tom started to believe that he was going to fail himself at last.


    The roller coaster of nightmares didn''t stop there. From in front of billions of people to darkness and from darkness to underwater, where he was shackled by chains, where he couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t even cry for help. He felt the feeling of true and utter helplessness that only someone in that situation would relate to. The feeling of helplessness that breaks you fast without mercy.


    Moment after moment, nightmare after nightmare.


    If you ever experience fear, I mean genuine fear. You would know that the trauma and the feeling that you can''t move because you let your fear takes over you isn''t something any human can handle.


    After all of that, Tom was thrown into a temple, and written on it was the fruit of immortality. Although all of that was simply an illusion, it was so strong that Tom could not help but fall into it. It wasn''t something a mortal or even a strong cultivator could withstand. The illusion made Tom genuinely believe that this fruit was actually a fruit that would grant him immortality.


    Walking inside the temple to see the fruit. A peach of unimaginable beauty, its size wasn''t that of a regular peach. Its smell didn''t smell the same, and once Tom saw it, his beliefs got only stronger.


    Tom walked slowly at first, but after he saw the peach, he ran to it with all he had. He didn''t mind fighting immortals if he needed to get the peach. But, just when he neared it, it disappeared.


    Tom couldn''t believe his eyes. His dream, the thing he most desired, disappeared in front of his eyes. He inhaled, then exhaled, inhaled, then exhaled yet again. The core of this trial was the fear of losing your dream and the thought of never getting them back.


    Tom''s mind was on the verge of breaking. The previous nightmares broke a piece of his mind, but this one might be the straw that breaks the camel''s back and, in this case, Tom''s mind.


    Tom knew once his mind broke, he would fail the trial, and he didn''t want to think of the consequences behind that. Not only would he lose his only chance at immortality, but he also might get killed directly.


    When Tom was most desperate for hope, he remembered that "If one wishes to destroy his fears, then he only needs to take a step. Fear can''t walk. It simply wants to convince you it has control when in reality, it''s the deadwood you hold yourself by."


    Having this drop of hope helped Tom take the step that he should have taken long ago, walking away from his fear, walking away from his past, and burning the deadwood that might have held him back.


    Tom took a step that made him break away from the illusion of fear because fear, at the end of the day, was simply but an illusion. Tom finally succeeded with his second trial as he stood in front of the Fog. Looking back at the fading dark black Fog that made him go through hell and back, Tom said, "I once thought that I was a fearless man, but now I see that I am just as afraid as any other mortal."

 Chapter 6: Trial of Greed

    Chapter 6: Trial of Greed


    Tom wondered what the color of the third trial would be? Being exhausted from the trial of fear yet happy to have survived the nightmares.


    Looking at the fog of the third trial, it was green this time. Tom waited for the ancient voice to give him guidance like it did in the previous two trials, yet he didn''t have to wait long because just after he noticed the color of the fog, it spoke.


    "Horrid Havoc approaches from a place of insufficiency. Great Chaos is the result of excessive desire. Thou will have enough when thou understand when enough is enough."


    Listening to it, Tom knew what he would face on this floor in this trial.


    "Greed is one of the seven sins, A sin that caused many wars and conflicts in the world, the grounds of death and destruction," or at least that is what most people thought.


    Tom knew that you wouldn''t be alive without greed. So why did the birds wake up every day and look for food? Why did men from the start of human history wake up and go to work? The heart seeks what it seeks. Without greed, you wouldn''t have the motivation to do anything. You would have died long ago.


    "Humans die for wealth while birds die for food."


    Tom didn''t consider simply wanting more as greed; instead, he saw true greed as wanting and seeking more while not having the strength to reach for it.


    Stepping into the green fog, preparing and composing himself for what comes next.


    [Pov Change]


    Bzzzzzz.


    The sound of the flies Bzing around Tom rang through his ears.


    Tom looked around him only to notice he was among giant flies? Then, after a while, he noticed he was in an ancient kitchen made of wood and that he was tiny, making him conclude that the flies weren''t giants but that he was simply small.


    Glancing at the surroundings and himself with more care only to notice that he was a fly. He wondered what was going on, only to arrive at a dead end, not knowing his purpose and mission.


    His memories were fading bit by bit, only to leave the beliefs of him being a fly and the instincts of one. Flying around as a fly doing what flies do, annoying everybody in their surroundings, and seeking food.


    The flies noticed a jar of sweet honey that fell to the ground. Thus, their instincts commanded them to go, seek, and eat it until the last drop gets drained.


    Tom followed the flies'' venture flying to the honey with all their strength wanting to reach it before the others; after a while of flight and collusion with the kitchen staff that was about to kill him. Tom finally reached his goal. He reached for the jar of honey that had fallen.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    A bunch of flies gathered above the honey, trying to eat as much as possible. But, unfortunately, their greed clouded their minds, and they did not notice that their wings and bodies got drenched in honey, making them slowly unable to fly or escape.


    Tom was one of those flies. He felt that something was going wrong and that he needed to do something, yet he ignored this thought. After all, the only thought in his mind was that of this sweet honey.


    Minute by minute passed, and the mind of Tom got clouded more and more, having the mind of an addict that couldn''t let the needle go.


    The idea of flying away before he reached the End of the road came to his mind, but he ignored them once and twice, and thrice.


    "Humans die for wealth, and birds die for food." I guess even the great Tom is going to die because of his greed and not knowing when enough is enough.


    Seconds before getting his fate sealed, Tom, with the mind of a fly, remembered the saying, "Falling into greed, one seeks more. Seeking more, one falls to their demise." Tom knew that enough was enough at this moment.


    Using all of his strength and wings, which were covered with heavy, sticky honey. He tried with all he had, although his will at that moment was that of a fly; even a fly seeks to live.


    Removing himself from the honey bit by bit, he was finally able to fly again. So he flew away, knowing pretty well that he was going to die in a couple of seconds if he didn''t do anything about it.


    With that, Tom broke the illusion of a fly and passed the first half of the third trial shattering the illusion of a fly.


    [Pov Change]


    Tom found himself in a palace, a palace of unimaginable magnificence. The beauty and the details that went to every corner of this palace had the style of old Chinese imperial palaces.


    Tom felt a familiar feeling and thought, "Oh, shit, not again." his memories were disappearing yet again and being replaced with that of a tea master that is about to take the test for the position of imperial tea master, an appointment with the glory of no other to serve the Emperor himself and be one of his closest retainers.


    The hustle and bustle of the royal palace sounded all around Tom, Known in this "Dream" as Cao Changming.


    Tea Masters, one after the other, were called, and those who failed the test were executed, all of them without a single one being spared. That is why everyone who came here had to have the courage to ready their hearts and minds for death.


    Finally, after six of the most notable Tea Masters'' deaths, Cao Chanming''s name was called to come in and take his test in front of the Emperor.


    Cao Chanming was quite worried about the test, but since he came here, he didn''t have much choice other than to enter the Emperor''s room and flip the coin of fate.


    Cao Chnaming entered the room and took a look around, only to see the elderly Emperor sitting on the matt floor with a table in front of him, only having a teapot on it.


    The Emperor said, "A new so-called Tea Master, eh; I hope you wouldn''t disappoint me like the others before or... Your test is quite simple. Do you see that teapot over there with the blossom pattern on it? Simply pour me a cup of tea from it into the dragon cup adjacent."


    Cao Chnaming thought that test was quite simple, too simple actually, that it was impossible for the six Tea Masters before to have failed.


    Standing in front of the teapot, he held it with both of his hands and started pouring bit by bit more and more, not noticing that he was about to pour too much for the cup. Finally, moments before the cup of tea was about to reach nearly half of it, Cao Chnming stopped and handed the cup to the Emperor with respect.


    The Emperor smiled and said, "What made you stop at only half, and why didn''t you fill it to the peak?"


    Cao Chnaming replied, "Your majesty, I remembered a tradition from my master that when we pour tea to not be too greedy and overfill it, making the guest or the person we serve feel as if we don''t wish to perform the tea ceremony too many times. Other than that, now that I look at it closely, it seems that this is a justice tea cup designed for dripping every last drop if you pour too much."


    With that, the Emperor smiled and finally declared, "Congrats on passing the test." Just as he said that Tom broke away from the second and final part of the Greed trial walking away from the green fog.

 Chapter 7: Trial of Sloth

    Chapter 7: Trial of Sloth


    Entering the fourth trial, Tom already knew what he needed to do. The first thing he did was to check the color of the Fog.


    A new trial and a new color for the Fog. This time the color of the Fog was sky blue. Tom wondered again why would the color of the Fog change every time. He already knew that it got something to do with the target of each trial but can his knowledge of this help in any way?


    He didn''t have much time to wonder because the same voice spoke as expected.


    "To can but not do wondering where thou are? To see but not do is the death of you. A heart that doesn''t seek is simply for the weak."


    Tom thought about it for a while, taking more time than in the previous trials to find the objective.


    After a couple of seconds passed of him trying to figure it out, he found his answer. Since the previous trials were for one of the seven sins and the hint he was given, he thought that this trial would probably revolve around the Sloth sin, also known as laziness these days.


    Tom thought to himself, "Sloth hah an interesting sin for someone to have, unlike greed which makes people thrive and do something. Sloth was the opposite Sloth is almost equal to death to be unchanged to stay still without doing anything."


    Since he wanted to be prepared for the trial, he rushed right in because he knew that the enemy of not doing is doing.


    [Pov change]


    Tom opened his eyes only to look around and find himself in a straw house with a kid and a woman.


    After analyzing the situation for a while and waiting for his memories to be wiped like the previous trial, he was surprised by the fact that his memories weren''t wiped and that he doesn''t have the memory of the guy whose body he is using.


    Suddenly and out of nowhere, a sudden message appeared in his mind. "An old fisherman that you are, keeping your family fed is a must. A son and a wife you have, them dying means you fail."


    Tom thought to himself first, "This wouldn''t be hard if I only need to keep them fed," and two, "What does this have anything to do with sloth?"


    Unexpectedly just when he thought that this trial was going to be a walk in the park, a strong feeling of laziness attacked him, a feeling that life was pointless and that he didn''t want to do anything.


    Because this feeling of sleep was so strong, Tom had to go to his bed in this tiny house to lie down and sleep for a couple of hours.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Seeing him sleep, his wife, Emma, and his son Haor. Decided to let him take his time, thinking that they had enough food to last them for a couple of days, and if they needed any more, they would simply ask him when that time came.


    The first day after Tom entered the trial, he stayed asleep on the bed. Tom felt his body sinking deeper and deeper, feeling that his life was meaningless and that everything was pointless.


    Thinking he was merely exhausted from work fishing all day on the boat all alone, Emma used one of the three big fishes they had to make fish soup for the family. First, she fed her son Haor then after that, she fed Tom thinking that it was better to not make him move, which might delay his recovery, and after that, she ate what was left.


    The hours came and went, yet Tom was still looking at the roof of the house, wanting to move, yet every time he tried to, his heart demons whispered to him that he didn''t need to do anything and that everything would sort itself somehow thus they led Tom more astray.


    The second day came, and Emma got more worried about the situation. It''s not like she doesn''t want her husband to rest, but their social standing and financial status didn''t allow them to not work for more than a couple of days in the year.


    Emma went to Tom and asked him if he was ok or if he needed help? And his reply was straightforward, "Yeah, I am simply exhausted and need to rest for a couple of days." So Emma let him rest, thinking they still had one fish left, and it was not like they would die if they didn''t eat every day.


    On the third day, Emma used the third and last fish. She smoked the fish on low heat until it got soft and added a couple of herbs, one of them being a red ginseng she hid for a special night. Thinking that if nothing woke him up, this recipe of her mother would give him the energy of a horse in no time.


    After Tom ate this "Special dish," he felt his body more energized, yet that didn''t help because Sloth isn''t an illness of the body but an illness of the mind. A person that lacks energy in their body only needs to eat or sleep to get it back, but a person lacking energy in the soul would need a miracle to fix it.


    A godsent miracle Tom needed and A godsent miracle he got. The enemy of inaction is action, and the enemy of lack of motivation and Sloth might come in many ways. Some people are moved by responsibilities towards friends and family, and others by greed for themselves. If you ask Tom which of the two he was, he would tell you he was the latter.


    Greed, an emotion and a so-called sin that he needed to control in the previous trial would be the cause of Tom''s breakthrough in this one.


    Haor, the son of Tom, came to him on the third day wanting to simply chat with his father, not realizing the dire situation they were in and merely thinking that his father was a little ill.


    Haor asked Tom a question with an innocent child''s voice, "Dad, what are your dreams in life? For example, I want to be the richest man in the world and make you and Mom happy, not needing to work ever again."


    Listening to Haor''s first part of the question about what was his dream, not caring about the latter of him being happy and whatnot, Tom thought to himself, "What is my dream again? IMMORTALITY I, Thomas Blackwood, shall not die in this stupid trial. I will reach it no matter what, and if I need to keep this family fed by defeating my laziness, I will feed them until they can''t eat anymore."


    Tom rose from the bed, saying to Haor thank you for worrying about me. It seems that I have recovered. I am going to catch some fish for you and your mother.


    With that, Tom wore his fishing clothes, prepared his equipment, opened the door, and stepped outside.


    Suddenly Tom saw himself exiting the sky-blue Fog, meaning that he had defeated this floor, but how?


    Waiting for an answer to come from the old voice, yet nothing of that sort happened. So Tom thought to himself that if he wanted to find out the reason, he would need to reach the peak of this tower.

 Chapter 8: Trial of the Hungry Ghost

    Chapter 8: Trial of the Hungry Ghost


    Tom entered the fifth trial; however, his situation wasn''t that good after all; the fatigue from the previous trials started to build up, and the thoughts of giving up started to grow more and more. Yet, Tom didn''t let those thoughts dominate his mind, especially with the fact that the voice played yet again, not giving him a chance to think about his fatigue.


    "In this world, to reach the truth, one must face the inner and outer demons that roam around. To be able to change when one must and to change others when you want. Samsara itself speaks to thou to heal the hungry ghosts from their past, and you shall pass its trial."


    Tom didn''t notice it in the previous trials, but he noticed it now this ancient voice started to speak more normally.


    Anyway, Tom didn''t want to give it too much thought and miss the objective of his mission, so he looked at the fog to see what color it had, only to see that this time the colors looked all mixed up without any apparent single color being prominent leading Tom to wonder if that was because this trial had something to do with samsara.


    Even now, in the fifth trial, the meaning of those colors was not evident, as if they had a deeper connection yet too profound for him to understand, or maybe ... he just imagined it all up because of all the new things that he encountered here.


    Tom again told himself to focus on his objective, the mission, and to not get distracted; thus, he took a step towards the fog.


    [Pov Change]


    The sounds of screaming and suffering were all around. Tom looked around to assess his surroundings, only to see that there were those hideous human-like beings with small mouths and large bellies. The weird thing was that even tho they had those large bellies, their bodies seemed to lack nutrition; even their rib cage was visible.


    Tom wondered, "So those are the so-called Hungry Ghosts that I need to help heal from their shackles. Interesting, it seems that this trial also got a hint of the seven sins, the sin of gluttony represented by the Hungry Ghosts here."


    After looking at the Hungry Ghosts, Tom looked at himself only to see that he had the body of a monk, which made him laugh inside. "I walk the path of a demon, yet here I am trying to help those ghosts. Will it matter not as long as this helps me take a step toward immortality"


    Now that he was done with assessing the surrounding, he wondered how to help those ghosts. After all, they don''t look like they want to help themselves.


    According to what he remembered from hearing about the hungry ghosts, they needed to follow the eightfold path if they wanted to leave their current form and ascend to a higher state. The eightfold was represented by a wheel with eight handles, each having a special meaning.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Tom thought to himself, "If I remember correctly, then those eight handles were Right View, Right Intention, Right Speech, Right Action, Right Livelihood, Right Effort, Right Concentration, and lastly, Right Mindfulness."


    "First, I will try the Right View approach."


    Thinking about a plan for a while, Tom thought of the following if I want to change their view to the Right View, I need to make them see the world as it''s without the filter and delusion that they built for themselves."


    Tom looked around, trying to find something to help spread the message because if he wanted to deliver it to one hungry ghost at a time, he would stay here for his whole life.


    Tom didn''t have to look for long because once he thought about it, he noticed a jade talisman with an engraving on it that he weirdly understood had a "Divine Speech Talisman" text on it. Not only did he understand the meaning of the text, but he also somehow understood how to use it.


    He only needed to hold the Talisman to his forehead, and whatever message he wanted to send will be sent to the minds of the ghosts.


    Tom thought that the trial maker didn''t want to make it impossible for the trial taker to pass it. However, he also didn''t make it easy he only gave him the essential thing he needed, and the rest will be up to him.


    Tom held the Talisman to his forehead, speaking to the ghosts, part of a scripture that he had heard long ago


    "There is no sickness like the hunger of the soul.


    There is No joy like freedom from all.


    A path of gluttony leads to the imprisonment of your soul."


    After speaking through the Talisman, the speech worked quite well, too well, actually. The hungry ghosts got liberated directly without him touching on any of the other seven handles. Tom thought there was something wrong with the trial. Although some of his previous trials were easier than others and some were harder, this trial was too easy.


    Tom was expelled from the fog like usual, although he wasn''t happy this time because he knew that there was a high chance that something happened with or in the trial that wasn''t supposed to happen, especially with the fact that the door to the subsequent trial didn''t open.


    Suddenly out of nowhere, a fire spawned the changed into a boy with red hair. This boy was, of course, Yang Yang.


    "Mister, you made a huge big large problem for me. It seems that you, a mortal broke the trial. Let me think, what am I supposed to do? Does this mean you failed? Am I supposed to kill you?"


    Hearing what Yang Yang said, Tom was afraid after all; even though Yang Yang had a child''s body, you can''t judge a book by its cover because under that cute child''s body was a phoenix that lived for centuries. Tom didn''t doubt that Yang Yang could destroy him with one finger.


    Even though Tom wanted to run away, he kept his composure, or at least he kept his facade that he was calm.


    After a while of thinking, Yang Yang''s face changed as if he was receiving instructions from high above.


    Yang Yang looked at Tom and said, "Will, Mister, you can count your lucky stars because the one above said that you didn''t cheat after all. So I am actually quite happy that I don''t have to kill you."


    Tom replied with a cheerful voice that hid his fear, "Thanks for not killing me."


    Yang Yang smiled and said again, "Mister, I am actually surprised it seems that the teaching of a higher-rank world somehow got to your world, giving you the ability to clear the floor so easily. Of course, if you were in a rank two world, such teaching would be restricted to only the higher people of said world."


    Yang Yang Said, "Will mister, I don''t know what is so special about you that makes me talk so much. Will I need to go. I will let you continue with your trials. Oh, and by the way, congrats on reaching this floor. Many others died here."


    Tom thought that Yang Yang coming here gave him more questions than answers, but what is important for now is that he survived.

 Chapter 9: Trial of the Kings

    Chapter 9: Trial of the Kings


    Tom didn''t enter the sixth trial directly after finishing with the fifth after all the information that Yang Yang revealed wasn''t simple. Tom was informed of the existence of higher "ranked" worlds when he went to the pagoda and the fact that his world was only a rank 0 world which probably meant that it had only mortals in it. What he didn''t expect was that there was such a significant connection between the worlds that made even the Buddhist scriptures that you can find online have a link to a higher world.


    Does that mean all mythologies, tales of old legends, and powers that shatter the world are real? Tom thought that he realized the full extent of the path he was walking, but only now did he understand that he was simply a frog in a well, a person that doesn''t understand how high the sky is.


    Tom thought to himself, "If I get to the higher world, will I meet those old monsters? No, I shouldn''t overthink it. The road to the peak is long, and I am sure I will get there. And if I don''t get there at the end of the day, I would at least know that I did all I could, and you know what they say there is no regret in a path that you put your all into."


    Tom didn''t know it at the moment, but what he did was reconfirm his path, or as they like to call it, in some higher world, he strengthened his Dao''s heart. The Dao''s heart was mysterious; the ins and outs of it weren''t something a mortal could strengthen so easily. It''s brought about by experiencing many challenges.


    After wondering about what happened in the fifth trial, Tom realized that he needed to work even harder and get the mysterious reward, no matter what. According to Yang Yang, the award might help him reach immortality.


    Getting all excited, Tom entered the sixth trial with his reignited flames for a dream that no one reached.


    The atmosphere in the sixth trial was similar to the previous ones. But, of course, there was one glaring difference, and that was a purple-violet Fog.


    "Behold a wall that obstructs all from seeing the beauty of truth and a limit that blinds a man to the truth, causing even those who have reached the peak of knowledge to fall into their own folly."


    Tom thought that the ancient voice was angry at him for succeeding at the fifth trial with ease, making the hint of this trial extremely vague and almost indiscernible.


    The best way to analyze something is to break it apart piece by piece, so Tom did just that. The first part of the sentence was, "Behold a wall that obstructs all from seeing." meaning an obstacle that prevents people from understanding the truth. The next part was "causing even those who have reached the peak of knowledge to fall into their own folly." Tom thought, "This obstacle was probably great if it made even those called as reached the peak of knowledge fall."


    After a while of trying to figure it out, Tom wanted to curse at the ancient voice. However, he knew better than to do that, not letting his anger get the best of him.


    Tom concluded that he wouldn''t get anything more out of the hint. Thus, he entered the Fog without the advantage he had in the previous trials.


    [Pov change]


    Tails have it of an ancient kingdom with a King that seeks the finest clothes, the grandest crown, and the best of anything he can get his hands on.


    The King thought that he was the best King compared to the Kings of the neighboring kingdoms. He believed that he was the smartest, and as such, he deserved to rule them all.


    The one who controls the body of this grand King is no one else other than Tom, who finds himself taking over the body and memories of the King, leading him to believe that he is actually the King.


    The King looked all around, knowing that the grand council of Kings was going to gather for their special once in a decade conclave. Thinking about it, he knew that HE must show up with the most fabulous attire for this occasion.


    "Listen carefully, Doaa," called the King in an irritating tone, summoning his personal butler Doando. He gave him an important message to deliver to the kingdom''s people: "Make an announcement throughout the kingdom that I, the King, am searching for a tailor who possesses exceptional skills, one who can create the finest clothing fit for a King. This Tailor shall be rewarded with the highest honor of the greatest Tailor if he succeeds in this task. Furthermore, he shall be granted a mountain of gold equal to his own weight. Instruct them to present their work at the end of the week."


    Hearing this announcement, hundreds of tailors from around the kingdom and some from the neighboring kingdoms came seeking the rumored mountain of gold.


    Looking at the King''s castle entrance, the tailors stood with their fabulous clothes. Still, the King didn''t put any of them in his eyes, thinking that those clothes were not worthy of him, making him continue walking and see more and more dresses from the different tailors.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Finally, after looking at almost half of the Tailor''s work, he reached a unique tailor, but what was special about this Tailor wasn''t the clothes he brought to show him, but the fact he didn''t bring any.


    The King was angry, wanting to behead this insultant Tailor here and now, but before that, he had to ask him why and how dare he come here with empty hands?


    "Tailor from cursed lands that created such a hideous being coming to MY kingdom and standing in MY castle knowing about the challenge I put out and requirement yet coming here empty handed. Explain yourself now or stay silent for the rest of time."


    The Tailor was fearful, but knowing the King''s personality from the rumor and seeing his personality now confirmed it even more; he thought that he could get what he wanted.


    "I wouldn''t dare, your highness, this lowly one came from far away and wouldn''t want to anger you, my King. I came here empty-handed, but for one reason, I received the inheritance of a great tailor, and the technique state that I must use threads made of gold. But, unfortunately, with my lowly status, I can''t financially make it for you." the Tailor said, hoping this would convince the King.


    And just as expected, the King believed him thinking that no one would dare to deceive him, saying, "Good Good, if what you said is true, then this King shall provide you with all the resources you need."


    The Tailor felt happy knowing his plan was going on the right track.


    "Doa Doa," called the King.


    Doando replied with his usual voice that emitted a hint of deep sadness, having to follow this King. "Yes, my King, DOANDO is here to serve your every wish."


    The King ignored Doando''s hint to remind him of his name "Doa, Take this tailor to the tower and bring him the gold threads he needs."


    Tom was falling into the illusion of the King more and more. And unfortunately, he was falling for the King''s sin, the sin of pride. He thought he knew all and that no one else was better or wiser than him.


    The golden threads decreased day by day, yet the clothes were nowhere to be seen when the King wanted to ask about his clothes. Yet, his pride stopped him, not wanting to show that he was but a foolish man or that this Tailor knew something that he didn''t.


    The days came and went, and the concave got closer and closer, yet the King''s clothes didn''t seem to be any closer to finishing; thus, the King called Doando, wanting to make him ask in his steed about the progress of the clothes.


    Reaching the tower, Doando asked the Tailor about the progress of the clothes wanting to make sure that the King''s clothes were ready after this much time.


    The Tailor answered, "OH, can''t you see it? The technique I used wasn''t your everyday sewing technique. It''s a technique of time long past. Using the golden threads with the technique made the clothes special. Thus, they can''t be seen by those who are unsuitable for their current position. Those clothes can only be seen by the worthy ones."


    Doando looked at the Tailor in front of him with a hint of skepticism. He couldn''t see anything, but he stopped caring long ago. Making him say, "You know, now that you mention it, I can actually see them. These clothes are simply exquisite, the finest I''ve ever laid my eyes upon."


    Doando brought the Tailor with the "clothes" to the King''s court. The King couldn''t see anything and was about to explode in anger. Doando quickly interjected, "Your Highness, the Tailor told me that only those who are worthy and pure of heart can see these garments."


    The King was taken aback by Doando''s words, and his anger dissipated into confusion. He didn''t want to seem unworthy in front of his subjects, so he simply nodded in agreement and praised the Tailor''s craftsmanship without ever admitting that he couldn''t see the clothes.


    The Tailor said, "your highness, I think such fine attire shouldn''t be hidden from your people. If I may suggest, how about you wear it and go out to show them their King after all the people seek for you."


    The Tailor wasn''t satisfied with simply taking the gold and going away. He wanted something more. He wanted to humiliate a King, the King.


    The King thought about it and said, "What a fine Idea I would know who of my people are unfit for their current position, and once they say that they didn''t see the fine clothes, I shall replace them."


    Doando and the Tailro Left the King alone to change into his new attire.


    Looking at himself in the mirror wearing the magical clothes, not seeing anything The King... Tom thought to himself, "I see nothing. Am I a fool, or am I unfit? Was I too proud or too arrogant to see the lies in front of my eyes? A lowly Tailor deceived me."


    Once he thought about that, Tom felt as if he was breaking away from the Fog, feeling the freedom of exiting it once he wished, yet he chose to stay a little longer.


    "Doando," called Tom.


    Doando entered with Tailor, who wanted to see the foolish King, only to see him wearing the same clothes before exiting the room.


    Doando replied with happiness that King said his name right for once, "Yes, your majesty, your wish is my demand," saying it with a sincere voice this time.


    "Prepare the guillotine. We shall have a show," Tom said.


    Doando understood what was going on and said, "Right away."


    The Tailor said, "Will since you tested it out, I am going to take my leave."


    "HALT" How can today''s star leave without seeing the shower of blood? Tom said with a somewhat demonic voice.


    The guards took the Tailor to the guillotine, which made the crowd gather to watch the show having nothing better to do. Once a bunch of them gathered, they announced his crimes "The criminal here tried to fool the King, yet the King saw through his lies right away and gave him chance after chance, to tell the truth yet even with the mercy of our King, he didn''t repent, and thus he shall be an example for all those who walk a path of evil."


    Once they said that, they took down the head of the Tailor, leaving the "legend of the evil Tailor and merciful yet just King."


    The legend should have been the "legend of the Tailor and Fool King," but the one that lived and won at the end of the day was Tom giving him the authority to write history.


    With that, Tom exited from the Sixth Trail, a trail where he lived as a king blinded by pride and arrogance. Yet at the last moment, he realized the truth behind the wall of pride.

 Chapter 10: Trial of the one Eyed Tribe

    Chapter 10: Trial of the one Eyed Tribe


    Tom''s success in the sixth Trial gave him a sense of accomplishment. Still, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of anger towards himself for becoming arrogant, even if it was simply because of the Trial. He realized that he had fallen into the same trap as the main characters from the novels he used to read. They believed that achieving a slight hint of power would solve all their problems and make them invincible.


    Tom thought to himself that he had come so far, and with only three trials left, he needed to keep up the pace and not falter at the end of the road.


    Tom constantly encouraged himself after completing each Trial, reminding himself of how far he had come and urging himself to keep going and not give up. He knew that the remaining trials wouldn''t be easy, but he was determined to push through and emerge victorious.


    "It''s now or never. The seventh Trial, here I come" After he said that, Tom entered the subsequent Trial.


    Tom entered the seventh Trial only to see Yellow Fog again.


    Tom wanted to know if he entered the first Trial again or if something went wrong with the pagoda. But, after looking at it closely, Tom noticed that the Fog this time, although Yellow, had a black-colored dot in the middle as if it was an eye?


    Tom didn''t need to wait long for an answer to his question because it spoke.


    "Ulcer of the soul, a burning pupil, gazing at what belongs to others, not looking at what belongs to you. An eye that doesn''t close will never reach for what is in front of it."


    After Tom reflected on the hint of the Trial for a while, he thought he understood the purpose of it. This time the Trial is going to focus on the sin of envy, and it will probably have something to do with eyes since it was mentioned so many times in the hint.


    Feeling excited about what was coming, he entered the Fog with all that he had.


    [Pov Change 1 (Truth)]


    Once upon a time, in a small village, there was a straw house where a mother and her daughter lived. It was a peaceful night, and the stars were shining bright in the sky. The mother tucked her daughter into bed, but the little girl pleaded for one last story before falling asleep. With a gentle smile, the mother couldn''t resist her daughter''s innocent charm and agreed to tell her another bedtime story.


    The mother took the book near her daughter''s bed, intending to read a story from it, but the daughter insisted that her mother must continue the story of the one-eyed tribe. The mother wanted to object, but she was too exhausted, so she agreed.


    Grabbing an old book from the antique shelf in the room titled "The Clork and the Eye of the Moon." The mother asked her daughter if she was sure she wanted to hear the story, and of course, the curiosity of children will never be satisfied until they hear the end of the story.


    [Pov Change 2 (Book)]


    Legend has it of an ancient species that lived on this planet before mankind. The Clork is a specie that possessed extraordinary powers, but what made them unique was the fact that they had only one eye, and once they looked at someone else, their innermost instinct would rage, and they would want to take everything from them. This caused them to wage many wars between themselves, and because of all of that, the Clorks angered one of the true ones that cursed them with a curse that would make them feel a burn like no other once they sought what wasn''t theirs.


    A long time after the curse was placed, there was a young Clork named Coorkas. Of course, this Clork wasn''t any normal Clork because the one who possessed the body was Tom.


    Tom looked around to better understand the Trial, only to notice that all of the "people," if he could even call them that, were giant one-eyed creatures. A couple of minutes passed, and Tom stayed where he was, waiting for his memories to get wiped, but nothing of that sort happened. He remembered the Trial of the Sloth, where his memories stayed as is. He thought that this situation might be similar, and what would you know, he was correct.


    After another couple of minutes passed, a sudden feeling came from deep within him. Whenever he looked at one of those one-eyed creatures, he felt a need to go to them and take everything they got. Although this feeling didn''t come alone, it came along with a sense of burning that made him think that he was going to die.


    The creatures were looking at the ground, trying to keep their society working and trying to interact with other Clorks amiably while resisting the urge to stab them. This contradiction made for an interesting society where most people tried to stay far away from others to not look at them. They thought that if they didn''t look into any Clork''s eye, they would not get the idea to rob and take. It seemed they were created to follow the concept of "Out of sight, out of mind" to the point.


    Tom wanted to know if he would get a message to tell him what to do or will he need to find out by himself.


    Walking around the road, Tom kept his head down just like the rest of the Clorks, not knowing the mission of the Trial. He only knew that he needed to stop himself from becoming an envious one-eyed Clork if he wanted to succeed.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The time passed, and Tom walked through the city. Seeing the situation here while keeping his head down made him think that these creatures are truly pitiful with no purpose in life, all because they have this urge to rob all the people around them. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to take one of them and dissect it to study, yet he held himself, knowing he would fail the Trial if he did that.


    Suddenly out of nowhere, Tom noticed an arrow that no one around him seemed to see, and a feeling from deep within told him that this arrow would lead him to where he needed to go to accomplish the mission of the Trial.


    With nothing better to do and no idea where to go, Tom decided to follow and see where it was going to take him.


    Chasing the arrow from one road to another, from one corner to another, Tom found himself in an old part of the city, a part that seemed to lack any care, not like the other parts had much care put into them with the state of this society they can be said to be half broken already.


    Tom looked in front of him only to see an old store sign with "Bookstore of the unseen" Looking at the store and then looking at the arrow, it was evident to Tom that the arrow wanted him to enter the store, so he did just that, and once he did the arrow disappeared.


    Behind the counter of the store was an old man holding a book with a strange symbol on the cover, "The Eye of the Moon." Once the old man noticed Tom, he welcomed him with a sleepy tone. Tom didn''t really care; the only thing on his mind was succeeding in the Trial.


    Tom wondered why the arrow would even bring him here in the first place. There didn''t seem to be anything of significance here. That was until the old man spoke, "Have you heard of the eye of the Moon?" Tom wanted to say "no," but he didn''t have the chance to speak because the old man continued, saying, "The eye of the Moon is a legend I have heard about since I was young. I even dreamt of being the Hero that awaken it, but sight it seems I am not meant to be." After that, the old man didn''t continue talking as if he wanted Tom to ask him to continue.


    "What is the eye of the Moon? and why do you want to awaken it?" Tom asked, not letting the old man''s expectations down.


    "Children, these days, have no patience. I was going to continue on, but you interrupted me¡­ Will, seeing as you are the one who is meant to be, I will tell you the eye of the Moon is in all of us yet in no one. If it awakens, it will purify the Clorks from their envy, thus removing the sense of burning we feel once we look at each other."


    Tom felt happy, thinking that was most likely the purpose he needed to achieve to succeed in the Trial, so he asked with haste, "Ok, old man, don''t stop there. Do tell me how I can awaken it."


    The old man was taken aback by Tom''s enthusiasm. Even as a child, he had always sought the Eye of the Moon, but he had never shown such excitement. Nevertheless, he decided to answer Tom''s question.


    "I''m glad to see that you''re eager," the old man said, "but remember to keep your composure. As I said, the Eye of the Moon resides in all of us. If you wish to awaken it, all you need to do is look into a Clork''s eyes."


    "That is it?" Tom asked, not believing it would be that easy.


    "Of course, that wasn''t it because you need to look into the eye of a Clork without any thought of envy in your mind. Your eye must be as pure as the Moon itself if you want to awaken the eye of the Moon." The old man told Tom the rest of the information he needed.


    From Tom''s analysis of the Clork civilization, it seemed that if a Clork let his envy get to his mind, he would burn; thus, looking into another Clork''s eye was quite risky; however, what choice did he have? he didn''t care about saving the Clorks, but he will do it for the only reason the Trial.


    Tom said but four words, "Look into my eye."


    The old man asked, "Are you sure you want to start it now without any preparation?." after he said that, he looked into Tom''s eye briefly, and that second told him all he needed.


    Tom and the old man each took a seat, and once Tom said, "Start." they each looked into each other eyes.


    Once Tom lifted his head to look into the old man''s eye, he felt his body nearing the old man wanting to rob him of all that he had, yet he pushed his body back while keeping his eye looking at the old man.


    The seconds passed, and the feeling of envy grew more intense by the second. Tom tried to hold the feeling back, only to notice himself reaching face-to-face with the old man who seemed uncaring for his life. Tom, yet again, pushed his body backward, and the only thing that made him not turn to envy was knowing the fact that this was but a trial and that he wouldn''t get anything from killing the old man now other than failing the Trial.


    After understanding the fact there was nothing to envy here, and even if there was, he was too weak to get it; his mind started to get clear.


    They say that extreme darkness can be just as pure as extreme light, if not purer, and from Tom''s current situation, it seems that this is true because the thing that held him back wasn''t the light within him but the fact that he knew there was nothing to be gotten of killing in this place.


    Tom''s mind became clear. He stayed looking at the old man that was until a sudden crack was heard from within and all around him.


    The old man cried in joy with a hint of madness in his voice, "Haha, today we, the Clorks, will no longer be impure. The eye of the Moon shall awaken."


    Tom''s eye turned into a bright white circle simply as if the Moon descended down to earth. He felt his body flying over the city over the Clorks far and near. And once he said the word'' Impuro, "A fire rose from within the Clorks and purified them from their curse. However, it seemed that this "Eye of the Moon" wasn''t a Panacea because once it awakened. The fire caused many Clorks to die. It seemed that those Clorks were deemed unworthy of purification.


    [Pov change 2 (Book)]


    As the story came to a close, the little girl sugged deeper under her covers, her eyes filled with fear. She had been so captivated by the tale that the horror of the Clorks became all too real in her mind.


    The mother regretted her choices. Reading the story to her daughter was not a good idea. She rubbed her daughter''s hair gently, trying to calm her.


    "Oh, my little princess," she said with a gentle voice. "It was just a story. The Clorks aren''t real. They''re just creatures made up by people''s imagination."


    The little girl still couldn''t shake off the fear the story had instilled in her. She buried her face in her mother''s warm hug, seeking comfort and solace that the Clorks were nothing more than a dream.


    [Pov change 1 (Truth)]


    Tom found himself out of the Fog, knowing that he just finished the seventh Trial. He felt a sense of accomplishment wash over him. After that, he noticed that his body had fallen to the ground. It seems that the exhaustion got the better of him.

 Chapter 11: Trial of Devils Peak

    Chapter 11: Trial of Devil''s Peak


    Yang Yang was observing Tom''s situation from the ground floor. He saw how Tom fell after the seventh Trial and suspected that his action might violate the rules of the Pagoda. However, just when he was about to move to Tom and warn of the possible punishment that might befall him if he didn''t continue on his climb, he heard the voice of the one above.


    "I have violated the balance of the Pagoda by increasing the difficulty for Tom to understand the hints to compensate for his easy Samsara Trial. However, I now realize that his possession of the scriptures is purely due to his luck, which is an actual force. Therefore, to restore the balance, let him rest for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before waking him up."


    Upon hearing the voice''s instructions, Yang Yang followed them meticulously. He began by creating an incense stick, which he lit and allowed to burn. Once the allotted time had passed, he deftly adjusted the temperature of the Trial room, which triggered Tom''s awakening.


    Tom woke up on the seventh floor, startled to find that he had lost consciousness without any recollection of it. Despite his confusion, he felt grateful to be alive and relieved that the Pagoda hadn''t deemed his unconsciousness a failure. However, the thought of resting after every Trial crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it, realizing there might be consequences if he did so without explicit permission from the Pagoda. He couldn''t afford to take any risks in this high-stakes environment, especially with the fact that only two Trials were left.


    Without thinking for much longer, Tom entered the gate that would take him to the eighth floor and the eighth Trial.


    Tom scanned his surroundings, his gaze immediately drawn to the thick, swirling Fog that enveloped the area. However, what caught his attention was the unusual red hue.


    After going through the previous seven Trials, he better understood how the Pagoda worked. So, he felt that this time it would probably be something that related to the color red," maybe blood," he thought.


    Like the previous Trials, he didn''t need to wait long before the voice spoke.


    "A fire of the heart or a fire of the mind only you who have forgotten about both heart and mind would know. Beware to not burn yourself while trying to burn those who cross your path."


    Tom thought that his previous assumption was wrong, but he didn''t have time to think about it deeper because he felt a strong pull from the Fog as if it told him to jump in without thinking. Tom tried to resist the feeling, but the more he fought, the more it pulled. Finally, after a while of back and forth between him and the Fog, Tom had no choice but to give in to the Fog and enter it.


    [Pov Change]


    Intense heat from all around. The place''s temperature makes breathing difficult, making everyone around feel despair that stops them from going on. Yet, it also turns them into people with no sense of self-control.


    This cursed place was, of course, the Devil''s Peak, where the small village of outcasts lay.


    Last Hope is a village of those who have been shunned by all the people around them. They thought that living near the devil himself would be a better choice than living among their neighbors that cursed them and made their lives hell.


    If you look closer, you''ll notice a young man with five eyes standing among the crowd. Seeing someone with that many eyes might make most people run for their lives, but he''s hardly the most unusual sight in this place. Here, you''ll find folks with tails like animals, mouths on their hands, and other peculiarities that defy explanation.


    People call this place hell and the gathering of freaks, yet its inhabitants see it as their little haven.


    Tom found himself as one of those "freaks." He took over the body of the five eyes young man.


    Although some might have assumed that Tom felt the same fear as everyone else, they couldn''t be more wrong. Going through everything that happened made him more indifferent to the way others looked. He did not care for your appearance. He only cared if you were useful to him or if you would get in his way.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Despite finding the place fascinating, Tom couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the stifling heat that made it difficult to focus. As he struggled to think clearly, he pushed aside thoughts of the strange and unusual sights around him and instead focused on his immediate concern, what would his guide be this time? Or if he will get one.


    Suddenly Tom heard the sounds of people gathering; he felt that the commotion wasn''t small, so it might be something that would help him complete the Trial.


    While walking to that place, he saw people all around him fighting each other as if their minds had gone away. However, he didn''t really care for that and continued on.


    Tom walked to the place only to find that a couple of senior people were arguing. The old man with three heads said it didn''t exist, and the old man with four ears said it existed. Those old men were talking about the devil peak and how there laid Xuehua, the ice flower that can change their fate.


    Initially puzzled by the constant anger and conflict among the people he encountered, Tom eventually began to understand the true purpose of the Trial and its profound meaning. As he observed them more closely, he saw the toll their cursed environment had taken on them. It was reminiscent of the previous Trial he had faced, and he couldn''t help but wonder whether the Pagoda maker was lazy or had some deeper motivation for creating these trials.


    Tom initially wanted to ask the residents of the village to help him get to the peak, but after thinking about it for a while. He thought wrath clouded their mind too far for them to assist him. Thus, he gathered all the savings the original host had and bought the best heat-resistant clothes he could find. However, after wearing them, he noticed that they didn''t make that much of a difference, and even after he looked at the more expensive options, they felt the same.


    After he bought the clothes and tested them he noticed that he didn''t have anything else to prepare after all he bought the best clothes and people didn''t seem to know much about the peak and the road to it other than that, no one went there and survived.


    Having no one else besides his trusty new clothes, Tom started his journey to the peak, not having to wait long before he felt that the heat from the mountain started to reach for him. It began to burn his heart and mind. This heat made his anger increase after every step he took.


    Tom wanted to let his anger out in any way possible. But the place was empty. No one else was so stupid to walk a path of sure death. Despite all of that, Tom continued walking with determination. However, no matter how much grit Tom had, it wouldn''t change the reality that the mountain started to make him feel so angry that he wouldn''t have minded letting it out on himself. The irritation reached the point of making him furious at himself, wanting to smash his head on the nearest rock he could find.


    After he had walked for so long, his legs started to give up, and he began to crawl on his hands. The sharp rocks made scars all over his body. He screamed out of agony over and over, yet he continued walking.


    Tom felt as if this mountain was never-ending because of how long he had been climbing, which increased his anger and wrath. He wanted to let his frustration and resentment out in any way, wanting to go down the mountain and slaughter the villagers even though they had no involvement in his climb.


    After having his clothes and his body torn through, Tom knew that he needed to do something else because even if he could control his mind, his body would give up, so he did just that and dived into his mind. He first thought about fixing the problem of anger this place caused, so he tried to remember all the ways he had heard of controlling his mind against rage.


    He tried a few of them, but they all turned out to be complete failures. Tom thought about meditation, so he took the lotus position. He started to breathe with rhythm inhaling breathing for 4 seconds, holding the breath for 7 seconds, then exhaling for 8. At first, it didn''t do anything, which made him want to stop; however, after continuing on, he felt a sudden coldness in his heart. This feeling made him persist because the more he continued, the more it would grow, causing the heat inside him and around him to dissipate. This caused Tom to realize that the flower wasn''t actually at the devil''s peak; instead, It Was with him All Along. The calmness he felt inside him caused the flower to bloom.


    After he realized that, Tom thought he had succeeded, but noticing that he didn''t exit the Fog, He assumed that he needed to help others in the village as well.


    Tom hurried back to the village after getting his body cured by the flower. Just when he was about to reach the village, he noticed a large rock that he didn''t notice before. This rock had engravings all over it. Written on it was "The Origin of the Devil''s Peak." continuing on reading, Tom read, "A peak created by the heat and hatred from those forsaken by society, a snowy mountain turned into a burning hell because they couldn''t let go of their anger. A fire blooms only when one can control his heart."


    [Pov Change]


    After Tom read that, he felt that the Fog started to dissipate, which made him feel weird because he thought he needed to help all of the people in the village.


    It seems that the Trial only wanted him to control his own anger and then read the rock. After thinking about it for a little more, Tom thought that this rock might actually be the starting point. Him not reading it made his whole journey much harder, and that is why he needed to read it even after exiting from the Trial.


    "It seems that the Pagoda wouldn''t intervene while I am taking the Trial leaving me with free choice," Tom concluded.

 Chapter 12: Trial of Heaven

    Chapter 12: Trial of Heaven


    On the ground floor, there was a person who was talking to himself, "He really made it this far? But there is no way that a mortal from a Rank 0 world would get IT, right? Haha, This is really getting interesting. I actually want to see him get IT and see where he will go from there. Compared to all the previous so-called children of Heaven that died here with no memory of them left, I like this one much more. He is not pretentious, like them, and he is willing to give it all for his goal."


    "It seems that the Pagoda wouldn''t intervene while I am taking the Trial leaving me with free choice," Tom concluded.


    On the eighth floor, after saying that, Tom wondered if this information could have been of use in the previous Trials or not? Thinking about that made him a little depressed, but he told himself, "There is no point in me thinking about the past anymore." With that, he took a step to the ninth floor and his final Trial in this Pagoda.


    Looking all around him, Tom noticed that the room for his last Trial was empty. There is no Fog here, nothing. Tom assumed that the Fog would probably appear after a while, so he waited and waited for what felt like hours, that was until he finally heard a voice that was familiar to him, except this time it was much more straightforward, and what it said was not something Tom expected.


    "To the child who reached this floor, I first congratulate you on reaching a place no one before reached. Secondly, in this Trial, you will be alone. There will be no guide or hint for you. I hope that after all of the years that passed, a worthy person finally gets my..."


    After the voice said that, it didn''t continue as if what he was about to say was forbidden for Tom''s ears to hear. And it didn''t continue on until after another couple of minutes passed.


    "Will what I can or can''t tell you depend on if you pass this one last Trial. So let us start it. Once you feel ready, you need to meditate and enter within your innermost core. A place that is even deeper than your Soul Sea. There you will see your last Trial."


    With that, the voice became silent. Tom waited for another couple of minutes, thinking that maybe just maybe, the voice would tell him something of use other than how to start the Trial.


    After all of that waiting, Tom didn''t hear anything, so he thought that since the voice wasn''t going to talk anymore, he needed to start the Trial. However, he couldn''t. He was excited to be done with the Pagoda, yet he was anxious this floor, this Trial, would be his last. It was all or nothing. If you ever had a final exam, you would know this feeling. Freedom is but a step away, yet you wouldn''t want to miss up on the last step. If you felt that before, multiply that feeling by a hundred times, and you will understand Tom''s feelings. I mean, who could blame him? He worked so hard in the Pagoda to get here, and before that, he worked day and night to merge with Noor.


    Tom knew that all of this hesitation wouldn''t get him anywhere. He knew that the previous Trials, although hard, made him a stronger person mentally, even stronger than the previous Tom, who was plagued with disease.


    With that, Tom finally sat down in the lotus position, trying to find the place he was told to reach. Tom started by closing his eyes. Then, he began to breathe in and out with a rhythm he didn''t know before. It suddenly came to him as if he had known it all along.


    "He who chases his dream with all he got will overcome every obstacle in his path," Tom remembered this saying while swimming in his mind. Although he didn''t wholly agree with it. He felt that if you actually put in the work, there would be a hope of reaching your dreams. On the other hand, if you remained stagnant and refused to take action, you would remain stuck and never make progress towards your goals."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Thinking of this saying was the last thing he did before reaching the place that is said to be deeper than the Soul Sea.


    Once He reached that place, he felt a close connection to it, a connection like no other. However, he didn''t have much time to feel this connection any deeper because there, out of nowhere, a storm started to gather it came out of nowhere and with it, a ginormous eye appeared. "This..this eye is not not normal. It''s a monstrosity," Tom wanted to shout that out, but even the strength to do that left his body once he tried to speak.


    This eye was, of course, not normal. Anyone could guess that. This eye was the forbidden eye of Heaven of Tom''s World that wanted to destroy him for daring to come into his Dao Soul, a place not meant to be within reach of any existence of a Rank 0 world. Tom entering his Soul Sea already injured it, but because of the Laws the Heavenly will need to follow and the fact it was simply a Rank 0 will, it didn''t think it was worth it for it to act. Now that Tom was entering his Dao Soul, which made it enraged because of the damage it was receiving by the second.


    The Heavenly will decided that it must wipe Tom no matter what it took, making it willing to pay a price that would leave it in a state of half destruction causing all the world''s creatures to suffer.


    Tom, of course, didn''t know any of that, but even if he knew he wouldn''t have cared, he already gave up any shred of what people like to call humanity. Reaching his goal was much more important to him than any strangers, life, and death.


    Tom, who had no idea what this eye represented, was filled with fear, yet he started to gather himself back from the shock. Finally, he told himself, "I already knew I would see things like this eye that are out of human imagination. So what am I afraid for?" Tom tried to comfort himself, but this time it wasn''t working. After all, how could a mortal face a heavenly will even if it''s only a rank 0 will that was acting on instincts?


    Tom''s mind, which he forged in the fires of the Trials of this Pagoda, was getting destroyed as if he was facing an Eldritch creature.


    Tom had screamed a lot before, but not like this.


    Tom had Cried a lot before, but not like this.


    Tom had grieved a lot before, but not like this.


    Tom, who once thought that he no longer wept anymore, cried like a child.


    Tom, who once thought that he no longer feared, felt a fear that made him not know what was real.


    Tom, who once thought that he was no longer moved by anything, started to feel that the world was shattering all around him.


    "To face the heavenly will of a world is no easy task. The fact he stayed alive for even a second is in of itself an achievement sight. Unfortunately, it seems that even this challenger will fail" The same voice from the ground floor spoke, yet again with a tone of genuine sadness.


    Tom, who was facing Heaven''s will, felt alone. Although he felt alone for most of his life, he never tasted this taste of loneliness. He felt a metallic sour taste in his throat that made him want to cry, but no more tears were left.


    Tom felt defeated. One glance was all it took for him to feel despair.


    He hated that his body was weak.


    He hated that his mind was weak.


    And most importantly, he hated that he couldn''t control his fate.


    Tom Dao''s Soul started to shatter, and cracks appeared all over it.


    Seeing that Tom''s feelings changed, his anger turned into wrath that could melt mountains. "Anger clouds the mind, and wrath makes you blind to all of the beauty of life." The wrath that he tried to fight in the previous Trial raged, which made him blind to the fact that Heaven''s will was in front of him. He didn''t care anymore. All the fear he had and all the pressure he felt disappeared instead.


    Tom, who lost all feelings, became but a puppet with one command, making it move.


    "Destruction of this giant ugly eye"


    "Destruction of all and anything that came his way"


    "Destruction to everything"


    With that, Tom cried, although this time, it wasn''t a cry of sadness or fear. It was the cry of a warrior who was ready to do whatever it took to take down his enemy.


    "AhhhhhhhhhhH"


    The time around, the one that started to fear wasn''t Tom but Heaven''s Will. Once it looked into Tom''s eyes, it saw a madness like no other. It, for the first time since its creation, felt a feeling, and that feeling was of fear like no other it knew that it might be able to take Tom down, but the cost of that would be it complete and utter destruction; no, it actually might be something even worse than that.


    After it felt that it started to retreat, yes, a mortal was able to make the heavens afraid. Once the heavenly will fled with its eye. The sky began to clear, and the clouds disappeared like they were never there. And there was a fallen man or, should I say, a broken spirit on the ground.

 Chapter 13: The Creation of a Demon

    Chapter 13: The Creation of a Demon


    "He did it?"


    "He really did it after so long; someone finished the trials of the Pagoda."


    The voices of different people were heard in the background. The voices of young and old people, even those of children, were heard.


    "Silence," The voice of an old man spoke, which caused all of the noise to stop.


    "Rom al lordo," The voice called out this time to the soul of Tom, who laid on the ground of the last Trial, a broken soul that couldn''t hear anything or anyone. The voice didn''t really care if Tom heard him or not. It spoke those words for a deeper reason. Those words triggered a profound transformation, causing Tom''s shattered soul to teleport and change locations from the ninth floor to an unknown place in the Pagoda, a place where there was only a lonely man.


    "You did quite the damage on your soul, young man. You are truly fortunate to have me here to fix it."


    The old man moved his index finger and pointed it at Tom, making a white holy light shine out of it and enter Tom''s soul. Once it entered his soul, the cracks on it started to mend themselves from looking like a broken cup into a new one in seconds. And while Tom''s appearance looked younger and younger, the old man''s image changed to an even more worn-out look than ever, then just as fast as it came, it returned to his original self as if it was all but an illusion.


    Tom, who was lying on the ground, started to stand up looking at this old man as he tried to gather his thought, but he didn''t realize who he was in front of. His thoughts were all entangled by all that had happened.


    Tom didn''t have the energy to be his usual analytical self because of all the fatigue that he had accumulated over the last couple of floors here, so he simply asked, "Who who are you?"


    The old man had a mocking smile on his face that was directed at no one and everyone at the same time. It was directed to the universe itself and at himself as he told Tom the following words.


    "The four seasons pass, and those who thought themselves immortals will fall in the fall."


    "Samsara is but one example of the end we all face."


    "Some champions die on the battlefield and return to Samsara, and from that, they grow."


    "Others weather with time, waiting until their time comes."


    "I am but a lonely man at his end."


    "The fire that I once carried died out."


    "The passion that I once had got crushed by the world."


    "The dreams that once made me who I am disappeared, returning to the realm of illusion."


    "All that is left of me is but this old shell."


    "I have but a spark of fire left; it''s but a drop of passion, one last dream to fulfill."


    "I, the lord of reincarnation, ask of you, forsaker of your world, to carry on to reach a peak that I couldn''t reach. I ..."


    A poem or a cry for help? Tom wasn''t sure which one was it, and while he might have been moved a little by whatever that was, he didn''t think he had any empathy in him to spare for this old man.


    "Wait a second, did he just call himself the lord of reincarnation? The same lord of reincarnation who made me go through this hellish Pagoda?" Tom didn''t know if he should try to kill this old man for making him go through all of the hardships that he went through or if he should be thankful to him for giving him this opportunity.


    "Angry, aren''t you? I don''t blame you after risking your life and your everything just to come and see this decrepit man. What pathetic sight to behold, isn''t it. I was actually planning on changing my appearance to look like a young man, but the last of my energy was already used on healing your soul."


    Tom had a puzzled look on his face. The so-called lord of reincarnation, a person who should have been an all-powerful being, looked like this, "What do you mean? Aren''t you supposed to be an immortal or know at least guide me to immortality? I didn''t go through hell and back just to talk to you."


    Tom''s rationality was reaching its end. The only reason he kept on fighting was for that reward that would help him get closer to his goal, and this old man that looked like he couldn''t help himself was the lord of reincarnation.


    "Haha, the fervor of youth, what an incredible thing to have. Though I may appear to be nearing my journey''s end, fear not, for the promised reward is not a deceit. Sight, our conversation must be brief, as your soul''s restoration remains incomplete, and your current disposition reveals an urgency I cannot ignore."


    "I shall give it to you shortly. However, before I bestow it upon you, I feel compelled to offer a smaller token as compensation for the incomplete healing of your soul."


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Once, the lord of reincarnation said that a fire started to light in the room, a fire that Tom was quite familiar with.


    "Yang Yang?" asked Tom.  After all, It had been a while since they last met each other.


    "What are you doing here? I thought that your job would be done once someone succeeded in completing the Pagoda and finished the last Trial." Tom wanted to know about Yang Yang''s situation. He was the first person Tom met when he reached this weird place.


    "Will, mister, I think you will shortly understand after receiving my master''s first gift." Yang Yang had a downcast look on his face. He didn''t act like his usual playful self, and after he said that, he looked at his master with an even sadder look.


    The lord of reincarnation noticed that look and told him, "Child, it''s time. I have made many mistakes over the years. However, the biggest mistake I have made was dragging you here with me."


    "Don''t say that, master. I was the one that chose to accompany you to find your inheritor." Yang Yang replied, not wanting to agitate his master.


    In this deep-hearted conversation between a master and his eternal servant, there was a young man that didn''t really understand what any of the two meant. Both of them spoke as if this was their last moment.


    "Thomas, right?" the lord of reincarnation asked, knowing full well the answer, but he asked anyway.


    "Yes sir," Tom starting to regain a bit of his rationality, answered him.


    "Did you hear of the veil? Legends have it of a veil that covers the eyes of every mortal across the verse. It was made to protect mortals from seeing something that they can''t fathom. There are many rumors and stories about how it came to be, but no one knows the truth. Some say it was created by an all-powerful being, and others say it was created at the beginning of the universe." The lord of reincarnation told Tom about this secret, waiting for Tom''s reaction.


    "What? Why would a powerful being be bothered with creating a veil to protect the mortals?" Tom thought, not daring to ask this question, only waiting for the lord of reincarnation to continue.


    Looking at Tom''s reaction, the lord of reincarnation thought that Tom wasn''t going to ask any questions, so he continued from where he left off, "You must have been wanting to ask me about why I am telling you all of this, right?"


    Tom didn''t think of that at all, but he still said, "Yeah, sir, I was just about to ask you that."


    "Will, since you are so curious, I am going to tell you. I am going to remove the veil that has covered your eyes since you were a child, and while this will only last for seconds, with my protection, you might gain a deeper understanding of this vast universe."


    "Thank you?" Tom knew that his reaction was duller than usual, but this injury of his seemed to cause him to be uncaring a bit of the situation.


    The lord of reincarnation said, "Don''t worry about the injury. Once you reach that place, your injury will recover."


    Not waiting much longer, the lord of reincarnation snapped his fingers together, causing Tom to see.


    This feeling I feel as if this is the first time I can see everything. I feel as if I was a blind man opening my eyes for the first time.


    The sky''s full of worlds of different sizes and shapes, the beings that ruled those worlds and the beings that traveled from and to other worlds.


    "The starry sky" would be the best description of what Tom was looking at, although the things, or should I say stars, he was looking at weren''t simply stars. Each one of those stars had a world inside of it, a world with a complete system. Some worlds were weak, with no magic, no cultivation; they could simply be called boring, just like Tom''s world; although even those worlds were amazing in Tom''s current perspective, everything he saw in his world was but a tinny bit of sand in the desert.


    Tom felt a feeling that he didn''t feel in a long time. He felt excited to see each and every one of those worlds while trying to reach true immortality.


    Tom looked at the lord of reincarnation and Yang Yang wanting to thank them for this gift, only to see.


    "You two are not real?" Tom''s eyes were wide open, not understanding what was going on.


    "No, no, it is not that you are not real, but you are remnants of a past self. A regret of the past, a memory perhaps." Tom looked sad? No, he can''t be sad. After all, he is a demon in heart and soul, right?


    "Forsaker of your world, it is not wrong for the heart of a demon to feel the misery of another. You only need to control this sadness and not make it stop you from reaching your goal. After all, the heart of a demon never dies." The lord of reincarnation spoke as if he was once a demon, but how could he? He acted all gentle was all of that but a facade that he put up to deceive Tom, or were all those immortal beings at the end but demons?


    "What is a demon" Tom wanted to ask; however, he couldn''t.


    Tom saw too many things that a mortal mind can''t normally see, so naturally, he was quite exhausted.


    "We don''t have much time a need to give you the second reward and send you on your way. After all, this place is going to collapse soon." The lord of reincarnation said with a hurry in his voice.


    Tom didn''t notice it previously because he was too focused on the lord of reincarnation and Yang Yang, but now that he had a look around him, he saw that multiple cracks covered this room, and from how deep they looked, it seemed that the Pagoda will only last for a couple more minutes.


    "Fragment of Samsara. A never-ending journey. A Heaven and hell in One. Some seek it for the first part of their lives while trying to get rid of it for the rest of their lives. You will call it a gift at first and a curse at second. Please keep on fighting. Please keep on fighting for your dream. If you truly want to reach immortality, you will need to suffer like no one before you suffered." Moving his hand to his forehead and extracting what looked like a mark between his eyes.


    A weirdly shaped gem floated in the air directed at Tom, and at that moment, with speed, it struck his head.


    The lord of reincarnation and Yang Yang both pushed their palms at Tom generating a gust of wind that sent Tom floating out of the Pagoda to a place out of his soul sea and out of the world he had forsaken.


    Tom couldn''t think straight because of the headache he was feeling. However, he had one last chance to look at the Pagoda, a Pagoda which he challenged to reach his goal, and now that same Pagoda was collapsing in front of his eyes with all of its inhabitants, an old man, and a fire phoenix.


    Tom, who was flying away at a momentum speed, believed himself a demon. Yet, despite this, he found himself at this moment shedding a tear for them. While he didn''t know the two for long, he knew that they sacrificed everything they had to give him this chance.


    As exhaustion tugged at the edges of his consciousness, Tom''s eyes grew heavy, threatening to shut down. However, before letting them close, he made a vow to himself, "I will never shed a tear for you or me again. I will reach immortality at whatever cost I need to pay. I will sacrifice myself and others If I need to. I will become a demon."

 Chapter 14: Where am I?

    Chapter 14: Where am I?


    Within a realm filled with unique worlds, a remarkable sight unfolded. A speeding object streaking through the cosmos at a velocity surpassing both sound and light. This object was none other than Tom, flying through the void, his destination set upon a particular world.


    The world he was flying to didn''t have any outstanding features that would distinguish it from the others. This world was ordinary, too ordinary in fact, that it fitted perfectly with the other worlds around it.


    Tom, who was completely blacked out, neared this world at an astonishing velocity. The sheer speed of his descent was enough to destroy the very fabric of any mortal soul, causing them to shatter with that force alone. Not even considering the impending collision with the membrane of that world.


    Tom, of course, wasn''t aware of any of the things happening all around him, or else he would have started analyzing the situation, and he would have started making plan after plan until he reached the perfect or at least most optimal one.


    Unconscious and in the middle of an unknown place, Tom''s current circumstances are truly unenviable. His fate was uncertain, with no one to guide him all alone.


    The minutes passed by, and Tom almost reached his destination. The membrane of that world.


    Seconds before the collision, a weirdly shaped mark lit up on his forehead, causing a ray of light to cover his body in the shape of a cocoon.


    Boom, Boom, Boom.


    An explosion sounded through the air, causing the inhabitants of this world to come to a halt. The deafening volume of the explosion caused the heads of every single creature of this world to look up. After the impact, there was a brief moment of silence where no one dared to speak out loud.


    Moments passed, and It seemed like a dam had suddenly burst open. The silence shattered into a cacophony of voices made by the people who were discussing what had just happened.


    None of the natives of this world were aware that they just had a visitor, a new addition to their world, if you may. This same visitor might soon cause this world to see the dawn of a new era.


    In a small cottage in a small village, the sounds of cries of a woman giving birth made this tiny village noisy with the chatter of the villagers. Whether young or old, male or female, they all were excited to see the new addition this village would get.


    After hours of hearing nothing but screams of the labor, the noisy villagers who were conversing happily heard that ominous explosion. Which naturally made the villagers talk amongst themselves about it. For some, they thought that the children who would be born at this moment would bring disaster to the village, and for others, they thought that it was simply a coincidence.


    In the house of the woman who was giving birth.


    "Li Mei, don''t worry about anything. It will all be ok. Your main focus should be on giving birth to our child. I will make sure that you both are safe and sound." Tian Cheng wanted to assure his wife that nothing wrong would happen while knowing full well that some of the villagers would cause a commotion because of their idiotic beliefs.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "As a husband and a soon-to-be father, I must not let my child or wife become an outcast of this village. As a husband and a father, I must become the roof that protects my family from the rain." Tian Cheng told himself those words to confirm his beliefs. He knew that he might not be the brightest of the bunch after all; he was but an average villager in a small village.


    The sounds of soft and muffled footsteps were heard. Those footsteps belonged to a man guarding the doors of his house. A man who made sure that his childbirth would go unhindered, "Even if this means that I will need to face the whole village, I am going to shield them."


    "Tian Cheng, we only need to make sure that he is not an ogre or a beast."


    "Tian Cheng, you heard that explosion. Let us have a quick glance at him just to make sure he won''t bring disaster."


    "Tian Cheng, don''t be selfish. You need to put the village first."


    "Tian Cheng."


    "Tian Cheng."


    "Tian Cheng."


    The worst possible situation happened, and a couple of those noisy villagers decided to come to his house and make trouble for his family. Tian Cheng didn''t care for niceties. He was someone who spoke his mind without hesitation.


    "Over my dead body." Four simple words by a simple man made the villagers return to their homes. Although the words themselves were ordinary, the determination and convictions behind them turned those ordinary words into a shield against his enemies.


    While Tian Cheng was guarding the door of the house, his mother-in-law was inside helping her daughter give birth.


    A couple of more minutes passed by, and with the help of Li Mei''s mother, she gave birth to a cute baby boy.


    "It''s a boy," Ma Roi said, welcoming her grandchild to this and announcing to the village the new addition to the family.


    "A baby, what is a baby?" a question was asked by this so-called child, "Where am I?" he wanted to know what this unknown place was," question after question was asked with no one to answer him.


    Moments passed, and the memories of the baby started to return.


    "I am Thomas Blackwood. I was pushed away by the Lord of Reincarnation at the last second before the collapse of the Pagoda to this place. That old geezer didn''t explain anything." Tom started to remember who he was, opening his eyes to this new world.


    Tom had many questions he wanted answers to; for example, why can''t he feel his soul? And where is this place? However, he understood one thing in this new place, he had no one other than himself to rely on.


    "Wait a second, I feel as if I forgot someone." Through his journey through the floors of the Pagoda, Tom forgot the thing that gave him the opportunity to enter the Pagoda in the first place.


    "Noor, are you there?" he asked, hoping for a positive response.


    Silence, nothing was heard.


    Tom started to feel a weird sensation of loss, yet he wasn''t the same Tom who entered the Pagoda on the first floor. He who entered the Pagoda was hammered by its fire and refined with each trial into a gem purer than any other.


    "With or without Noor, I am going to make it to the top. Having her would make things simpler for me. However, that doesn''t mean I can''t reach the peak without her." Tom understood himself better than ever. Thus, he didn''t care as much as he would normally have.


    "Analysis."


    "Synchronizing with host new body."


    "Body analysis complete.''


    "Soul analysis failure Incomplete analysis leading to a fragmented understanding of the host soul."


    "Previous settings restoration requires host approval."


    "Host, do you wish for your previous no-notification settings to be set up?" A mechanical voice sounded in Tom''s deepest part. He heard it from inside him.


    "Haha!" Tom felt a happiness that could not be imagined, and although he might have told himself he would get to his goals with or without Noor, he understood better than anyone else her value. After all, he was her creator.


    "Noor reactivate notifications and restore settings status to normal." Tom started giving out orders to Noor in a hurry. He wanted to understand his surroundings as fast as he could.


    "Settings restoration complete." Noor completed her configuration and made sure that she returned to her default status.


    "Noor, since you are done with the setup, can you analyze my surroundings? Oh, and also, can you show me my body status?" Curiosity filled Tom with a hunger for information.


    "Analysis of Visual environment."


    "Analysis of Audible environment."


    "Analysis of Olfactory Environment"


    "According to my quick analysis, it seems that the host is in a villager''s house with a style that combines both Middle age Western style with the ancient Eastern style. If we add to that the scents the host is currently smelling, I can confirm that the time period is before any kind of soap was invented, or more likely before it was made popular by the Arabs with scented soaps or even before it was widespread by the roman through their bathrooms." Noor started to tell Tom about the history of soaps out of nowhere.


    "What do soaps have anything with my current situation?" Tom asked.


    Noor continued, "Those two key points would have locked the time period before the second century BCE. However, after the analysis of the language model, it doesn''t seem that the language spoken here belongs to any of the languages registered in the database, and it doesn''t share any similarities with them. So after the addition of all of these elements and the host''s previous encounters, there is a 99.99% chance that the host is in a new uncharted world." Noor gave Tom a complete, deep analysis of the situation, which increased his understanding of this new place.

 Chapter 15: A Step into the Unknown

    CG Chapter 15: A Step into the Unknown


    [Warning: This chapter may feature content unsuitable for certain readers.]


    "What made you come to the conclusion that this is not merely a new undiscovered planet in the same universe?" Tom found it hard to believe that, just like that, he was in an entirely unique foreign world. Thus, he wanted a more precise explanation of the thought processes behind Noor''s conjecture.


    "I reached this conclusion by analyzing your encounter with the entity that called itself Lord of Reincarnation. Him giving you the Fragment of Samsara item and explaining its uses in that hurry increased the probability of this being a new world rather than a new planet. Especially with the fact that there is no known planet other than Aetheria in your previous world that contained intellectual living beings." Noor emotionless explanation made Tom understand where she came from and why she said what she said.


    "Your analysis actually clarified my doubts, and now, when I think back about Lord of Reincarnation''s action, I think I understand where he was coming from a little better. Since I now have an understanding of the world around me, I suppose I need to understand my body. I want you to display the stats of this new body I got."


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 97.2826%" colspan="2">


    Stats Panel


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Name


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Thomas Blackwood


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Gender


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Male


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Species


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    High likelihood of being a specie that is similar to Homo Sapiens


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Health


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    19/20


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Strength


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.02


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Agility


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.01


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Intelligence


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    1.8


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "It seems that your intelligence has increased since you entered the Pagoda because of the Trials you went through. However, the level of tribulation to growth ratio in your intelligence is much lower than before. Thus, there is a possibility that you are approaching some kind of bottleneck in your intelligence." Just as usual, Noor did her job perfectly by explaining to Tom the causes of change in his stats.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "It doesn''t really matter for now as I don''t think increasing my intelligence should be one of my priorities; instead, I need to gather as much information as I can on this world so that I can plan ahead accordingly," Tom used the information provided to strategize a short-term plan for the things he needs to do.


    Tom, who completed his planning, scanned his surroundings only to see his current body''s parents.


    The father was a boorish middle-aged man with a long, flowing beard and hair that reached his neck. The hair had a dark color to it. He had tanned skin that was likely caused by long exposure to the sun. His skin was covered with deep scars that spoke volumes of his experiences.


    While the father had the build of a dangerous man that was not to be missed with, the mother, on the other hand, had a fairy-like aura. She perfectly combined the looks of a town girl with the looks of a saint who cared for the masses.


    Although the two of them looked as if they were the antithesis of one another, they somehow fit perfectly together. The father defined the meaning of Yang, while the mother symbolized the gentle Yin.


    Looking at those two, Tom assumed that he would become a good-looking man in the near future by virtue of his mother alone. And while he might not care much about looks and outside appearances, he understood fully well the power that beauty held in the eye of the masses; hence why he was delighted that he could use his charm in the future to make people do his bedding.


    "Parents, huh? I can recall the people that I once called my parents." A melancholic look vaguely appeared on the face of the baby while disappearing just as fast as it came.


    As the minutes passed by, exhaustion started to creep on the body of the baby, making him close his eyes and fall asleep into a dream of memories of his past.


    In a house with an alcoholic father and an abusive mother.


    [Flashback]


    CRACK.


    I heard the sound of my room door getting opened loudly. I am not sure who is there. I hope it''s not the boogie man.


    Oh no, it''s the boogie man. He is screaming at me for some reason. I hope I didn''t make any mistakes today.


    "Tom, you piece of shit, did you steal money from my wallet?" The boogie man looked at me with a scary look. I think he wanted to leave me on the street for good this time.


    I wanted to tell him that I needed the money, but he didn''t listen. No, he didn''t listen. Why doesn''t he listen to me?


    "I used it to buy food for myself. I didn''t eat for three whole days." I told him that in a shaking voice, I was afraid of what might come next if I didn''t explain myself properly.


    He told me he didn''t care. I think I was a bad boy today.


    "So what? Do you think I care why you stole the money? You money-sucking pit. You eat all of the food that I leave here, and now you come here and take money from me? And all of that for what? So that you can enjoy yourself and fill your face with food that you get from my money. If you feel hungry, you should go out to the streets and work just like the rest of us. Do you think that you are some kind of precious gem that doesn''t need to work? I am already letting you live in my house rent-free, and now you repay me back with this?" The boogie man didn''t look happy today with me, I am afraid.


    "Come here, you little brat. I am going to teach you a lesson that you will never forget." After he told me that, he took off his belt and started lashing me with it while screaming at me to die.


    I told him I didn''t mean it. I told him I was sorry, but he didn''t care and kept on lashing.


    After the boogie man got exhausted from hitting me, he dumped me on my bed and screamed at me for the last time, telling me, "This will teach you a lesson. You should never ever steal from me again, bunk."


    I cried at night all alone. The pain went through my body, and I couldn''t sleep. That was until La Llorona came to me asking for most of the money that I took from the boogie man.


    After I told her that I used it all, she looked at me with her look. She looked at me as if I was trash that was not worth a second glance and told me, "Sight, what do I expect from his son. Why did I bring such useless filth to this world."


    Unlike the boogie man, La Llorona didn''t usually hit me. She instead asked me for money, and when I didn''t get it for her, she looked at me with that look. Sometimes I wish that she would just hit me like the boogie man instead of looking at me like this.


    I cried and cried until my tears dried out, and I had no more tears to shed. I fell asleep while feeling a lump feeling in my throat. I promised myself that day that I would be a good boy tomorrow. I will make La Llorona happy and get her a lot of money.


    A memory of a past long forgotten, a past sealed deep within.


    .


    .


    .


    Tom opened his tiny eyes from that dream, asking himself, "Is it because I have parents again after so long that I dream about that time? Well it doesn''t really matter as after that, I will never call someone my parent. And for these new people who think they are my parents. I will make sure to put them to good use, and after I am done with them, I will just throw them away."


    Tian Cheng looked at the bed only to see that his son was wide awake. This led him to smile at him, holding him in his arms and telling him in a gentle voice. "Look at you, my strong boy. You''re going to grow up and become a hunter, just like your father. I will make sure that you eat a lot of meat. I want your body to grow up fast so that I can take you out with me on my hunting trips."


    "A hunter, huh? Interesting. I think this father of mine has some use after all," Tom smiled back at his father with a demonic smirk.

 Chapter 16: Passing on the Craft

    Chapter 16: Passing on the Craft


    "To be a hunter is to be one with nature. Understand what is around you, and remember it as if it was your name because one day, your environment will play the deciding factor in whether you return home or not." A duo, a father and his son were hiding in the bushes of an Asylk plant. The father carefully guided his son in the way of a hunter while passing on all of the knowledge he learned through his life without holding back.


    "I see, so If I want to be a good hunter, I must blend in with the environment, right?" The son asked his father, hungry for knowledge, how to improve his skills.


    Feeling quite happy with his son, he smiled and replied, "Correct, I knew you were a genius since the first moment I saw you. Your mother told me that it was dangerous for my six years old child to hunt. So, I told her that she shouldn''t compare you to those foolish children from the village who needed to get to eight years old to chase their prey. Do you know that coward Ma Roin? He waited until his son reached eleven years old to hunt?"


    The son didn''t want his father to talk about irrelevant things, so he tried to redirect the conversation back to the art of hunting, asking his father, "You still didn''t tell me about the use of this green gooey substance that you told me to cover my whole body with?"


    "Ahem, it seems that you can''t appreciate this treasure that I gave you. Fine, Allow your old man to impart his knowledge on the significance of the substance that you refer to as "gooey."" The old man ignored the fact that just two seconds ago, he was complimenting his son on his brilliance. And now he started lecturing Tom on the substance out of nowhere. "I call this substance by the snakeskin. It has the effect of hiding your body smell from your prey so that if you hide in a bush like what we are doing, the prey won''t smell you as easily. In addition to that, it can protect your body from the heat of the red ball."


    "I didn''t expect that this substance was so useful." Tom was quite happy to learn that he had an alternative to sunscreen in this world. Since he came from a technologically advanced world, he knew better than anyone else the danger that standing under the sun for long hours can cause to the human body.


    Hearing the answer his son gave, Tian Chang seemed somewhat disappointed by it. "Aren''t you going to ask me how I made it?"


    "I didn''t think I would need to ask you since I knew that you were going to explain it anyway," Tom replied with an answer that he thought was perfect. He used the understanding he got of his so-called father through the past couple of years.


    "Not bad, you know me better than anyone else. I think you might even know me better than your mother. Of course, don''t tell her that." Tian Chang seemed happy to know that his son had such a deep understanding of him, thinking that it was caused by the deep affection his son held for himself. He continued on with his explanation after saying, "This substance is crafted through crashing a Red Rosemelt flower with the pee of a Derek after you made sure that the two got mixed together perfectly, add a couple of pieces of a crystal head worm to it, and let it set in a cold space for ten hours."


    After this explanation, the father looked at his son''s reaction only to find him excited about all the potential uses he could exploit this snake skin for. He didn''t show any sign of disgust at the fact that he had just applied pee and worms to his body.


    "Don''t you feel disgusted that I used pee in it?" Tian Chang wanted to understand why his son didn''t act like any other average child, not showing any sign of disgust.


    "Weren''t you the one that told me that I should be one with nature? If I actually want to be one with nature, then I must use all the elements that nature offers without holding back because of any prejudice against things that would make me feel disgusted." Tom honestly didn''t mind going through a mountain of shit if it meant that he would become stronger.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Tian Chang seemed entirely and utterly surprised by the answer given by his son "I always thought that you were a genius, but after hearing your answer, I now know that the son of I, Tian Chang, will not simply be the greatest hunter of all time, but you will become one of the greatest men. I am sure of it that in the future, simply hearing your name will make the hearts of all shake. I wasn''t wrong when I named you Tian Long."


    "I am not sure if I will ever reach that level of fame, but If I do, I will be sure that the name of Tian Chang, the father of the greatest, becomes known throughout the land." Tom didn''t really want to make the hearts of people shake; however, he needed to keep the act of the good child, or else his plans might become in jeopardy.


    Tian Chang felt a little teary after hearing his son''s proclamation; however, he didn''t let that show up on his face; Thus, he changed the topic back to the hunt. "Will, if you want to become a great hunter, you need to kill your first animal by yourself. Today you are going to hunt a Hare."


    Unbeknownst to Tian Chang, his son had already ended a life. However, the life he took wasn''t that of an animal. Instead, it was the life of a human, and that human wasn''t any human. It was...


    Tian Chang took a deep breath and began to delve into the complex aspects of the hunter''s mindset. "During a hunt, one must carefully consider the myriad factors he will face before making a choice. Firstly, evaluate your prey. Will it fit within the confines of a trap, or do you have the ability to bring it down with an arrow? Assess whether it may pose any threat to you. Secondly, what types of skills do you have in your inventory? Do you possess the skill to set up a trap that will attract and seal the animal for good, or do you have the capability to shoot a moving animal? Thirdly, consider the time. If it''s nighttime, then most animals will return to their hiding places. This can be both a curse and a gift. A hunter well-versed in the way of the night can use it as a cape by blending into the darkness; He can become nearly invisible. Those hunters can utilize the heavens as their guide. Lastly, ponder your surroundings. Different locations yield different reactions by the animal towards you."


    "So, now, using all of the information available to you, how are you planning to conduct the hunt?" Asked Tian Chang.


    "Since I lack the skills to even shoot a non-moving object, even more so a hare while it''s moving around, I will exclude using a Bow," Tom explained his thought process out loud so that Tian Chang would fix any mistake he made.


    "Not bad understanding your strong and weak points is a skill that many hunters lack. Some hunters overestimate themselves, which leads them to their demise. You may continue." Said Tian Chang with a smile on his face.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Tom continued, "I obviously can''t catch a Hare with my current speed, so the best option available would be for me to set up a trap that would attract it."


    Clapping his hands, Tian Chang said, "Will you seem to have the knowledge part of hunting nailed down, but I want to know if you have the skill to set up a trap to catch it? Oh, and I will tell you from now on that this Hare will be your dinner, so if you don''t catch it, you will have nothing to eat."


    After hearing that, Tom looked around. He glanced left and right as if he was searching for something.


    "Found it," he said while climbing over a tree.


    After picking something from the tree, Tom climbed down and began collecting a heap of old, dried sticks. He also added a pile of leaves to the mix, resulting in a small mountain of sticks and leaves.


    "What are you going to use this for?" Asked Tian Chang.


    Tom didn''t want to waste time explaining his plan, so he said, "You will see."


    Connecting the sticks of wood together into the shape of a basket, Tom made a basket trap like the ones he saw in movies back on Aetheria. After he finished making that, he added a couple of apples that he got from the tree and put them under it.


    Tom called out for Tian Chang to hide with him in the bushes. Tian Chang obeyed and headed toward the bushes with a slight smirk on his face.


    The two of them waited for a Hare. However, the hours passed. And there was no Hare in sight. Tom seemed confused, not understanding what was going on.


    Looking at the sky and noticing that the time started to get late, Tian Chang spoke, "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    "No," Tom answered. After all, if he knew what was wrong with the trap, he would have fixed it directly.


    "One, how do you expect the Hares to notice the apples if they can''t smell it? Two, while your trap is genius, Even if a Hare gets caught in your trap, it will be able to escape from it with ease because of the basket weight." Tian Chang used his years of experience to show Tom his mistakes.


    Hearing that, Tom gathered a couple of rocks and put them above the basket so that once they fell, the weight of the stones would make it impossible for the Hare to get away. After he did that, he crushed a couple of the apples letting their aroma spread threw the air. He then returned to the bush and hid himself.


    The minutes passed, and after fifteen minutes, Tom saw it; a Hare was walking willingly into his trap. The Hare was suspicious of the apples lying around. It started by smelling them carefully and then going around searching if there was any other animal around. Unable to smell Tom because of the snake skin, it launched itself at the apples.


    "Crack"


    The basket closed down on it, sealing its fate as the dinner for Tom.

 Chapter 17: Hidden Talents and Family Dynamics

    Chapter 17: Hidden Talents and Family Dynamics


    Clap Clap Clap


    "Congratulations, you finished your first hunt successfully, an achievement that only a few legendary hunters have done throughout history. In most cases, the hunt results in no game getting caught, especially for a hatchling like you." Tian Chang''s face spoke volumes of the pride he felt for his son, knowing fully well that someday in the near future, his son would become a legend.


    While Tian Chang was filled with love and pride for his son, Tom, on the other hand, was busy sorting things out, "Noor, did you store everything I just went through?"


    "Yes, sir, every experience you go through, no matter how little, expands the knowledge bank so that you wouldn''t lose any of it."


    Tom had a small smirk after hearing that, ordering Noor to show him his stats window. "Show me the current stats of my body and any changes that occurred."


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 97.2826%" colspan="2">


    Stats Panel


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Name


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Thomas Blackwood


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Gender


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Male


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Species


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    High likelihood of being a specie that is similar to Homo Sapiens


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Health


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    48/50


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Strength


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.6


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Agility


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.7


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Intelligence


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    1.8


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "I couldn''t do a complete analysis do a lack of information; however, from analyzing the other kids in the village, you seem to have higher stats in both Strength and Agility, with the biggest contributor being your daily training and hunting experience. On average, a kid''s Strength and Agility would fluctuate around 0.5 and intelligence around 0.3 to 0.4."


    "It''s good to know that I can take on a couple of other kids in a fight, and while I don''t have any experience in fighting against anyone, I still can use these kids'' immature mindsets against them if need be," Tom noted to himself the difference in stats between him and the kids while thinking of all the ways he will be able to use that.


    "Host, if I may suggest, I think it would be extremely helpful to you if you increase your understanding in the way of martial arts."


    "I obviously know that; however, it''s not like there is a dojo I can enter into and learn their ways. I think if I actually want to become a better fighter, I must ask this father of mine to teach me from his experience, and while he might look like nothing more than a simple hunter by simply examining his scars, I can tell that they don''t look like they came from a hunt."


    "Are you ok?" asked Tian Chang. "Since you caught the Hare, you seem so lost in thought as if you were lost in your own world."


    Tom gathered himself back and replied, "Yeah, I am fine. It''s just that I was excited about my future and all."


    Tian Chang felt a tad bit suspicious as he replied to Tom with a simple, "Fine." And while he might have wanted to say more, however, he didn''t feel like it because of the time. "I think we should return home; Since your mother will feel worried if I don''t return her little gem back. I would assume that she is already upset at me for returning this late."


    The father and son duo walked back on the same path they came from, with the only difference being the fact that this time, they were carrying a big black Hare with them.


    Knock knock.


    Hearing the sounds of knocking on the door, Li Mei ran to it with all she had, hoping to see her son returning safely.


    With a loud, proud voice, Tian Chang said, "Li Mei, look at what your son hunted today. Didn''t I tell you that he is a genius? I can tell you he got a talent for it."


    Once she saw that her son returned safely from his hunt Li Mei hugged him tightly while saying, "Oh my little baby are you hurt anywhere? Do you have any scratches? I swear if your father lets you get even a tiny blemish, I will make him sleep on the couch for a year?"


    Hearing that, Tian Chang''s face changed, saying, "What does he having a scratch have anything to do with me? I already made sure that he returned to you in one piece, which is much more than what my father did for me."


    After Tian Chang said that, the two of them started arguing with each other. Tian Chang told Li Mei about how hard hunting is, and Li Mei told him about the suffering she needs to go through to take care of the house and her job. A person looking at those two from the outside might think that the two of them couldn''t stand each other, questioning the reason why they got married in the first place.


    And while Tom didn''t really care for either of them, he knew that those two would die for the other without a second thought. "This is getting boring," thought Tom. "I probably could have used this time to train my body more or even studied some book on the local culture."


    "Mom do you need help with cooking the Hare?" asked Tom wanting the two of them to get going and out of his sight.


    After hearing her son say that, Li Mei had an apologetic expression on her face while saying, "Oh dear, you must be starving after all that you went through in that forest, going all alone with only your useless old man for help."


    Tian Chang sighted while saying, "You know that I am the one who collects the herbs for your experiments, right?"


    Seeing that her husband started showing off his contributions to the family, Li Mei was resolved to outshine her husband, saying, "You know that I am the one who healed you a thousand times. You also have to acknowledge the fact that without me, half the village would be either crippled or even dead."


    "Here we go again," thought Tom while saying, "I think I will go to my room to take a new pair of clothes since my current ones stink. Oh, and I am going to take a quick bath to wash up. Is it ok if I go before you, Dad?"


    "Go ahead. I still have to butcher the Hare and prepare its Fur by tanning it. Heck, maybe we can use this Fur to make you something cool. And by we, I meant your mom."


    Li Mei slapped Tian Chang on the shoulder lightly and then turned her head at Tom and said, "Don''t worry dear once the Fur is done, I am going to show you all the options on how we can use it, and if you don''t like any of them we can sell it and exchange it for something else. Go now, take your time, and enjoy the shower."

 Chapter 18: Uncharted Paths

    Chapter 18: Uncharted Paths


    The steam from the water filled the bathroom with a relaxing atmosphere, and this got Tom lost in thought.


    He thought back on the conversation he had overheard between Tian Chang and Li Mei.


    ''Interesting! While I already knew that Li Mei was a healer of some kind, I had never thought that her skills had reached a level where she could save half the village using her abilities alone.''


    While Tom was quite happy that he had the backing of such a powerful person, he wasn''t sure if Li Mei had exaggerated the truth behind her abilities, ''Well, it doesn''t matter much as long as she didn''t toot her horns too much; I might be able to learn the skills of a healer from this world.''


    Washing away the stress and grime from the hunt, Tom had a rare moment of euphoria thinking about all the possibilities and benefits this new type of healing might be able to bring him.


    Could she be some kind of magical healer? Or a herbalist that could turn any common grass into a life-saving medicine. Maybe she is some kind of a shaman who uses cursed objects in her healing process.


    As the euphoric feeling subsided, Tom regained his composure and returned to his logical self. ''While I shouldn''t simply overlook what I heard, I shouldn''t overthink it either since I am not sure if any of it is actually true or if this new type of healing is any different from the healing process that people on Aetheria used in ancient times.''


    ''Noor, can you please organize and update my short-time plan?'' Tom closed his eyes and said.


    Noor replied to him with her familiar mechanical voice.


    [Analyzing data.]


    [Organizing plans.]


    [Your current plan is as follows.]


    ========================


    [First objective: The Path of a Hunter.]


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    [Details: By learning the art of a hunter from your father, you would have the ability to provide the necessary energy for your survival if you were ever stranded in the wilderness alone in the future.]


    [Progress: Low, The highest level of prey that you hunted as of this point is a Hare that you tried to capture using knowledge from Aetheria and then failed. Only to end up requiring the assistance of Tian Chang, who is a more experienced hunter.]


    ========================


    [Second objective: The Path of a Warrior.]


    [Details: By learning martial arts, you would be able to defend yourself against any enemy that wants you harm. You would also have the ability to attack others and steal their fortune without risking your life as much as you would without any understanding of this Path.]


    [Progress: Extremely Low. As you have never been in a fight, you lack any kind of experience in this Path, leading me to conclude that you will likely die if you end up battling even the pathetic hooligans who have a bit of experience protecting their tiny territory. That is unless, of course, you overwhelm them in terms of strength or agility.]


    ========================


    [Third objective: The Path of a Healer.]


    [Details: Stories of mythical healers who could revive the dead have spread throughout the land. Those who have been cursed with sickness wish for a healer who will relieve them from their pains. While those who are blessed with health wish to become such legends so that people would look up to them and make sure that no sickness would befall them.]


    [Progress: Unknown; if I said that your healing skills are lacking, then that would be false as you could be called a master in it in your previous world for making the first AI and human merger in history. However, if I said that your level in this Path is high, then that would also be false as you are in a new world with what seems like a new type of healing changing the playground for you as a healer.]


    ========================


    [This concludes your current objectives and plans.]


    After saying that, Tom''s head returned back to the quietness it had.


    "Tian Long, are you coming to eat, or do you want me to cover the food for you?" Li Mei asked Tom in a gentle voice.


    "I am coming. I just need to wear my clothes, and I will come. Give me a second." Replied Tom to her.


    Tom started to get annoyed with the fact that he needed to keep on the facade of being a good child.


    However, every time he got such a thought, he would remind himself that he lived within the system. Thus, he would need to follow the rules of the game if he wanted to get himself as many benefits as possible before reaching a higher place.


    Tom started wearing his clothes while thinking, ''I am able to learn from those two a lot of things that I will be able to use. I must not show my true self before I extract every bit of knowledge from them.''


    If anyone looked at Tom''s face at this moment, he or she would have been horrified by the indifference his face curried.


    Tom opened the door to the kitchen only to see that both Tian Chang and Li Mei had already sat. They both heard him come into the kitchen at the same time; however, the two of them had different expressions.


    While Li Mei simply smiled at him once he entered the room, asking him to take a seat.


    Tian Chang, on the other hand, asked him, "I might have told you to go first into the bathroom; however, I didn''t expect you to stay there for so long that I couldn''t even shower before eating."


    "Sorry, I didn''t notice the time passing by. I was so excited thinking about all the new things you taught me that I lost myself a little in the heat of the bath. Next time I can promise you that I won''t take that long."


    Tian Chang laughed out in a loud voice, "Haha, you cheeky brat do you think I would let you go first after making me wait for so long? If you want to take the first slot in the bathroom next time, then you would have to wait until you hunt a top-level predator."


    Tom was indifferent about who went to the bathroom first. But since Tian Chang wanted to throw a couple of jokes around, Tom didn''t mind fighting back, "I don''t think that would take long since, just like you said, I am going to be a legendary hunter."


    Tian Chang found himself at a loss for words when he wanted to express anger towards Tom, only to end up cursing at himself for praising this kid.


    Li Mei looked back and forth at the two of them while giggling, enjoying the show, "Ok, the two of you should sit and eat already before the food gets cold."

 Chapter 19: Unveiling a Dark Past

    CG Chapter 19: Unveiling a Dark Past


    Munch, munch munch.


    Inside their tiny house, the family of three gathered around a wooden table, their plates filled with the meat from the hare Tom had caught. The room was illuminated by the soft glow of a flickering fireplace, casting a warm and cozy ambiance that enveloped them.


    As she looked at her son and husband enjoying their food, Li Mei smiled and asked, "So you still haven''t told me how your first hunt went?"


    "Tian Long invented a new type of trap that I saw for the first time. It was amazing. You should have seen how it worked." Said Tian Chang with a proud face as if was he who invented it.


    Hearing that, Li Mei turned her head at Tom with an intrigued face. "Really? I don''t think your father could have made a new type of trap at such a young age."


    Tom smiled and replied, "I couldn''t have done it without Father''s help. After all, he was the one that taught me how to make the bait actually effective."


    The sounds of this small family of three filled the house with a warmth that Tom had never felt before. They laughed together, chatted, and spoke about how their days went. Sometimes having this bit of warmth might change the view of any person that possesses a tiny bit of humanity.


    After they finished their meal and almost got ready to go to bed, Tian Chang''s look changed to a lost and puzzled look as if he wanted to remember something.


    "What are you thinking so hard about?" Asked Li Mei.


    "I am not sure I feel as if I forgot something important, but I just can''t remember it." Tian Chang responded.


    Li Mei held her nose and told him, "If you forgot it, then it obviously isn''t that important, so how about you go and take a shower?" She wanted him to wash away the smell of the hunt.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Tian Chang''s face changed from puzzlement to delight, "Wait a second, I think I actually remember it." He then proceeded to call out for Tom, "I just recalled that a couple of weeks from now, the ceremony for ten-year-old boys to hunt a predator class animal will be conducted with the winners receiving ten Dens, so what do you think? Do you think you will have the ability to hunt a predatory animal?"


    Hearing him say that, Li Mei''s face changed, looking at him as if he was a monster saying, "Are you serious right now? You want my six years old to go hunting with people who are double his age? And not only that, you want him to hunt an animal that is capable of killing a full-grown man?"


    Tian Chang had a solemn look as he said, "Tian Long, go to your room. Me and your mother have something to talk about."


    Tom, not wanting to break away from the persona he had built, told them, "I Hope that both of you have a wonderful night!" As he went to his room.


    Once he entered his room, he took a piece of paper from above the drawer, then rolled it up in the shape of a trumpet to make a simple amplification device. With that, he put the device as close to the wall as possible so he could hear what Tian Chang wanted to tell Li Mei. Tom had witnessed their arguments before, but this was the first time he had seen them argue with such intensity. The previous quarrels, if they even could be called that, always had a lighthearted tone behind them, but this time it was different.


    "Didn''t we agree that I would handle his training in the wild while you take care of his training in the house? What made you change your mind so suddenly?" Tian Chang said with anger in his voice.


    "We agreed that you would train him on how to hunt, but we didn''t agree on sending him to his death. Do you really want to send my child to die?" Li Mei asked.


    Tian Chang was on the verge of breaking, unable to hold himself back, screaming, "This is necessary; by making him grow through this trial, we will ensure that he will have the ability to keep himself alive if something happens to us." As he flung away the wooden table with all of the leftover food on top of it.


    "Do you think I don''t know that? But I can''t handle losing any more of the people dear to me. I have already lost enough in the past. Didn''t we come to this village so that we could start anew, forgetting about our past lives?" Li Mei looked into Tian Chang with tears covering her face while asking him.


    Seeing his wife in this state, Tian Chang couldn''t help but feel guilty. He tried to comfort her as he assured her that he would ensure she wouldn''t lose more of the people she cared about.


    "In the silent world, snow descends,


    Cleansing our wounds of sorrow that we couldn''t amend."


    "Falling before our eyes as we tear away,


    it washes the pain of the years."


    "The hearts of people always seek for the memory of the past,


    Not knowing that it''s a trait of people of that pack."


    "The two of them seem to really care about each other, don''t you think so?" Tom asked.


    "Yeah, they are a truly beautiful couple, but they seem to have a dark past that they are trying to hide from you," Noor replied.


    "I will explore that slowly, but before that, I think that I need to use the opportunity before the hunting ceremony to increase my skills as much as possible." Tom noted to himself while asking Noor, "What do you think of the poem I made?".


    "Master, your skill in poetry is quite low. Do you want me to show you the plan for improvement?" Noor asked as she had already formulated a plan for him.


    Hearing that, Tom chuckled and replied, "I don''t think being a great poet will be of any kind of help as of now, but thanks for asking."


    "As you wish, just know that I already prepared the plan, just in case." Noor gave him a quick reminder that she was ready for anything.


    Tom felt a little hopeless as he said, "Ok, I get it, so please stop reminding me of it over and over again."

 Chapter 20: Into the Wilderness

    Chapter 20: Into the Wilderness


    Tom laid his head on the pillow as he dreamt of a future where he reached his dream. A future where he became an immortal being untouched by all of the things that made him suffer throughout his life. The hours passed by, and the morning came knocking, unlike Tian Chang, who breached Tom''s room without any prior notice.


    "Wake up. What are you doing sleeping in so late? The sun is about to rise. Don''t you know that the early bird catches the worm?" Tian Chang had a unique style of waking up his son.


    Tom being the light sleeper that he is, woke up once he sensed that someone had entered his room. As he answered, "Sorry, I wasn''t aware that we had any task that we needed to do this early."


    Tian Chang dismissed Tom''s words with a grin, his voice dripping with enthusiasm as he spoke, "Do you believe that you are prepared for the rigorous training that lies ahead? During your first hunt, we only explored the outer edges of the forest and stayed less than a day. However, for this upcoming trip, you will venture much deeper into the forest and stay for a longer duration than before. We will stay in the forest for a period of five weeks, with our only source of substance being the animals you hunt. In this short period of time, I, the illustrious and unrivaled hunter Tian Chang will forge you into a beast that can track, capture, and hunts its prey with ease. I will ensure that no son of I take any place other than the first rank in this upcoming ceremony."


    Tian Chang appeared to have grander plans for the upcoming training session. It seemed that he wasn''t satisfied with his son simply being the winner and taking first place; instead, he wanted something more¡­


    "I think I talked for long enough. Now it''s time for us to go." Tian Chang said as he looked out of the window to see what time it was.


    Tom hastily put on his clothes and rushed to the house''s front door, but the equipment was not there. "Where are the equipment we will use in this training?" Tom questioned in puzzlement.


    Tian Chang looked at him, giving him a devilish smile while saying, "What equipment? Do you know what this training is called?"


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Tom wasn''t aware of its name, so he inquired, "What is it called?"


    Tian Chang gave him a wicked grin as he stated the name of the training with a deep voice, "This training is called Beast Cage." Once he said that he looked at his son as he waited for him to cower in fear, but once he looked at him, he noticed that he wasn''t afraid; instead, he was excited.


    Tom didn''t have the reaction of a typical child who had just heard the term Beast Cage. Instead, he looked like a kid who was told that he would receive candy.


    After a while of the two of them exchanging looks with only the sound of silence playing in the background, Tian Chang''s face changed from a surprised face to a joyful one as he heartily laughed, "Haha, I shouldn''t expect anything less from my son. I thought that I had already understood your limits, but every time I think I really know you, you surprise me with something new."


    Once Tian Chang spoke, the stillness ended, and with it, he felt that they were ready to depart. However, before that, Tom had one last question to ask, "Where is Mother? I thought that she would give us a big goodbye since she could barely let me go last time?"


    "She is busy helping a couple of people from the village. Do you remember Ma Ni?" asked Tian Chang.


    Tom couldn''t recall anyone called Ma Ni, so he answered with a "No, I don''t think that I know him."


    "He is the son of Ma Roin. He was the youth that didn''t start hunting until he reached eleven years old. This same lad is now quite ill, and your mother is there to help them. If you ask me, I think that his father spoiled him too much, and that is why he got sick." Tian Chang explained the situation with a couple of jokes here and there.


    Tom had a gloomy countenance on his face as he said, "Oh, I see, so should we go or wait for her?"


    "We don''t have time for that. We need to get going now, that is, if you want to become a true hunter." Tian Chang said.


    "He is lying." Noor suddenly said.


    As he walked out of the house with his face out of Sight, Tom said emotionlessly, "I know. The situation is quite comedic. It''s obvious that Li Mei couldn''t see her son risk his life, as she couldn''t say goodbye, so Tian Chang made up a story for her so that he could protect her feelings."


    Tom glanced back at his house only to notice the figure of a person peeking out from the window, attempting to remain hidden from his view.


    After that, the father and son duo continued on their journey as they neared the edges of the forest. The father said, "I think this is a good spot for me to take a rest."


    Hearing that, Tom questioned him, "You said that we were going to venture deeper into the forest, so why are you resting here?" Tom couldn''t wrap his head around Tian Chang''s logic.


    Tian Chang looked at his son as he said, "No, No, No, I said that you were going much deeper into the forest, not us. You should focus more on the wording that people use."


    Tom looked at Tian Chang with a strange look as he asked, "So let me get this right. You want me to risk my life as I go deeper into the forest alone while providing food for the both of us?"


    Tian Chang looked pleased as he said, "Bingo, now you get it."


    Tom was unable to comprehend this man''s plan as he asked him. "But, where is the training in that? How will I navigate in the forest without your assistance?" Anyone who saw the trials Tom went through could tell that he was the farthest thing from a weakling. However, he wasn''t about to court death, either.


    Tian Chang held his son in his arms and gave him a warm, comforting smile as he suddenly tossed him into the forest, saying, "Sight, they grow up so fast. If we want to see them fly, we need to gently push them out of the nest."

 Chapter 21: Veiled Frenzy

    CG Chapter 21: Veiled Frenzy


    As time passed, Tom began to realize that he must venture deeper into the forest if he wanted to have a chance at fulfilling the requirements set by Tian Chang. As he needed to collect enough food for the two of them.


    As Tom trudged through the muddy terrains of the forest and as he tried to navigate through its harsh landscape. He heard a melody more magical than anything he had ever heard. The birds were the lead musicians of this melody. They composed the song as they had mother nature itself playing to their tone.


    In the magical place where everything seemed to live in harmony with each other, Tom didn''t have any of it, as he thought to himself.


    "I must have been a fool to trust him with my training. I guess that''s what you get for putting your trust in the hands of a barbarian." Tom muttered to himself, "I hoped for a training regimen that would shape me into a weapon capable of handling any situation. Yet, it seems that creating my own training path seems to be my only choice."


    After he said that, he suddenly heard Noor inform him, "Master, I have an idea about your present circumstance that I wish to share with you."


    He replied, "Feel free to share your idea. I don''t think it can make my situation any worse than it already is."


    "From all the data that I gathered on Tian Chang, I don''t think that he is the type of person that can leave his one and only child in the forest without a second thought. I think it''s more likely that he has a hidden plan for your training that he doesn''t want you to know about." After Noor described her analysis, she stayed silent as she gave Tom a chance to think about what she just said.


    Tom pondered for a while on Noor''s analysis of the situation; He replied, "If what you said is indeed correct, then I suppose that the best course of action for me is to hunt another Hare like the last time. At least, that is what I think a normal child would do."


    Tom prepared sticks and leaves to set up the trap, just like the last time. However, his actions seemed more experienced than his first attempt. This time he set it up faster than before, and of course, he didn''t forget to crack the bait open as he realized that smashing the lure would increase its effectiveness.


    After he set up the trap, Tom stated proudly, "I think that I became a master hunter of sorts." As Tom took cover, his ears picked up the sounds of an animal approaching the trap slowly.


    Tom noticed the approaching animal after he had praised himself. He had but one thought on his mind, "And with this, my second life will come to an end."


    "Master, this is not a Hare," Noor warned.


    Hearing her warning, Tom sighed, "Yeah, I am quite aware that the beast-looking animal in front of me is, in fact, not a Hare."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    As Tom attempted to hide his presence, he started to breathe heavily, unaware of the pollen he inhaled while trying to squeeze his brain for any hint of information and knowledge he could use.


    Noor advised Tom to hide since he was uncertain whether he had the ability to escape from the animal. She suggested that he should use the elements near him to distract the animal as far away as possible so he could flee safely once he had put enough distance between himself and the creature.


    Upon hearing this, Tom scanned his surroundings as he contemplated whether he should proceed with Noor''s proposed plan or if he should take another route.


    Once the Tigertn reached the trap, Tom''s expression started to shift as if he wasn''t truly himself. Tom said in a maddened tone, "I will kill this creature here and now. I will make it die a painful and miserable death while I enjoy the taste of its blood."


    "Master your chances of success are negligible. And your status seems abnormal. I would suggest that you retreat this second." Noor started to issue a warning after warning to Tom.


    "So what if I  have a low chance of killing this animal? This is a good chance for me to grow. This is an opportunity for me." Tom''s countenance changed even more as his eyes started to turn red in color as he said, "I will become the best hunter once I kill it."


    After he said that, Tom started to laugh manically as he picked up a rock near him wanting to end the animal''s life and possibly end his own life with it. A moment before Tom launched himself at the animal, he heard a sudden noise that came from behind him.


    Wosh


    A sleeping dart was swiftly launched, finding its mark on the Tigertn. With the powerful sedative coursing through its veins, the creature''s movements grew erratic and unsteady. Out of nowhere, the figure of a young boy sprinted towards the disoriented beast, with madness shining in his eyes. With unwavering resolve, he struck the creature''s body with all the strength he could muster, each blow punctuated by his laughter that echoed through the air. As the crimson blood splattered across his face, he looked as if he was an apostle of ancient demons.


    Seeing his son go into an unexpected frenzy, Tian Chang said in a disappointed tone, "I never liked those Thanatosia flowers; they made everything go downhill. I guess that the Beast Cage training would need to be altered."


    After saying that, Tian Chang held his blowpipe as he threw another sleeping dart at his child.


    .


    .


    .


    The hours passed by as Tom started to wake up from his deep slumber. He looked all around him only to notice Tian Chang preparing food in front of the sizzling campfire.


    Tom asked Tian Chang what had happened to him as he held his head, unable to remember anything. He felt like his head was about to explode.


    Once he saw that his son had awakened from his sleep, Tian Chang handed him a coconut shell containing a brownish liquid that appeared to have insects inside it.


    Tian Chang noticed that Tom was staring at the shell without drinking it. He then urged him, "Drink it."


    Tom didn''t hesitate to drink the shell upside down after he heard that.


    Once he saw that his son had drunk the entire content of the shell, Tian Chang said, "I am sorry."


    Tom asked, "What are you sorry for?"


    "While you faced the Tigertn, you inadvertently took cover near a cluster of Thanatosia flowers and inhaled their pollen. This flower possesses a mind-altering effect; it warps one''s thoughts and instills a callous disregard for life. It awakens a fervent desire to eliminate as many beings as possible, earning it the moniker of ''Death Courter''s Flower.'' If only I had been more vigilant in examining the area, you wouldn''t find yourself in this state," Tian Chang confessed, his voice tinged with guilt.


    As Tom comprehended the gravity of the situation, he responded, "Why do you apologize? Isn''t this precisely what the Beast Cage was designed for? A training where I face death face to face?"


    Tian Chang smiled once he saw his son''s sincere determination. "Get a good night''s sleep. At daybreak, I will teach you the true art of fighting an animal without holding a weapon."

 Chapter 22: Lessons of the Silent Forest

    CG Chapter 22: Lessons of the Silent Forest


    In the early hours of the day, silence filled the forest. Slowly the first rays of light peeked over the horizon casting their golden glow upon the awakening world. The gentle touch of sunlight birthed life into the lethargic forest as it unveiled the beauty that was hidden under the darkness. Once the sun began to rise higher, a symphony of birdsongs filled the air as it heralded the onset of a new day.


    Amidst the ancient trees, a figure of a middle-aged man and his eager child stood, their faces adorned with the patterns coming from the shadow of dancing leaves.


    Tian Chang fixed his gaze upon Tom and asked a profound question, "Do you know what is the most vital lesson a man must live by?"


    Tom didn''t honestly believe in what he was about to say; however, he said it to experiment and see what the reaction of Tian Chang would be, "Is it honor? A code that true warriors upheld since the beginning of time."


    "Honor?" Asked Tian Chang with a dejected tone before erupting into laughter that was so loud it could be heard from afar. "Stand amongst the ashes of any battlefield, and ask their fallen warriors if honor matters. Those who seek glory by following the path of an honorable hero will die as villains. Their names will be engraved into the records of yore as traitors, crooks, and killers."


    Curiosity ignited within Tom as he pressed further, "Then, what is the essential lesson that every man must learn? Furthermore, what do you fight for if not for honor and glory?"


    Tian Chang''s smile dropped as he directed his gaze toward the towering tree and said, "Ah, you asked two intriguing questions. Let me answer your second query first, as the answer to it is clearer to me. Each person in this world fights for their own cause, so I beseech you to understand that your path need not be the mirror of mine." After saying that, Tian Chang stayed silent for a while before resuming, "In my life, I had many reasons to fight, numerous motivations to keep moving forward. However, as time passed, only two remained. Your mother, the unwavering pillar that kept me standing when I falter, and you, the beacon of hope that painted vivid colors into my eyes."


    Tom found Tian Chang''s response to be too mundane. However, he still understood where Tian Chang was coming from. "Another lonely man, huh," Tom thought before asking, "And what about my initial question?"


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Tian Chang''s eyes flickered with vigor as he began to speak, "Comprehending your own limitations is the crucial lesson that you need to learn. Picture a lowborn peasant ignorant of his place who dares to challenge those of power and status. What do you believe would ensue after what he did? Such fool acts will ensure that he faces but one grim end. His head will be severed by the guillotine by dawn. The same principle applies to you and me. When we hunt, we mustn''t pursue prey that outclasses us. Otherwise, we may fall victim to it instead."


    Before Tom could inquire further, Tian Chang''s smile widened as he continued, "Do you know why I told you all of that? I want you to realize that a hunter need not learn a thousand or even ten thousand martial art to become a great hunter. You only need but one art that you master to the fullest to become a legend with your name sung about in every tavern. Today, I shall impart to you the only martial art I ever learned."


    Eager, Tom couldn''t hold his excitement anymore as he asked, "What is this martial art called?"


    .


    .


    Tian Chang was full of pride as he replied, "This martial art is known as ''The Predatory Eight Rings'' It is composed of eight distinct and unique forms. While learning the basics of this martial art will not be difficult for you, the challenging part comes when you try to reach mastery of it as you need genuine real-life experience to act as the grinding wheel that will sharpen you."


    "The First Ring is ''The Stalker.'' This Ring serves as the foundation of ''The Predatory Eight Rings.'' It focuses on your assimilation with the environment as you assess your opponent''s vulnerable points."


    "The Second Ring is ''The Hunter.'' This form centers around delivering fatal strikes that aim to end the life of the prey. Every time you strike using this technique, you must enter into a mind of a hunter as you utilize the previous Ring to find and strike the vulnerable points."


    "The Third Ring is ''Scavengers Palm.'' Using the Palm strikes of a brutal scavenger, you will unleash bloodthirsty palm strikes as you strip the meat from your prey."


    "The Fourth Ring is ''Beast''s Stomp.'' Using your legs, you will need to harness the power of explosive kicks that descend from the heavens as you become unstoppable and unyielding."


    "The Fifth Ring is ''Death''s Embrace.'' This Ring focuses on the deflection and redirection of attacks; by utilizing fluid and evasive movements, you will use your prey''s own might against it."


    "The Sixth Ring is ''Shadow Dance.'' This Ring uses seamless movements to enable its practitioners to navigate through the battlefield as if they were phantoms. These movements will assist you to reach your foe without being caught."


    "The Seventh Ring is ''The Veil.'' This Ring elevates the basics of being a hunter, as with it, you will be unseen and unheard. When you use this Ring, you must harness your surrounding to its full power."


    Tian Chang stopped talking abruptly after explaining the Seventh Ring.


    Tom appeared puzzled as he inquired, "What about the Eighth Ring? You didn''t explain it."


    "Only after you learn the first seven will you have the ability to tackle the last Ring," said Tian Chang with an exhausted look on his face as he allowed the weight of his words to settle down upon Tom.


    The air around the two of them appeared charged with chilling yin energy, as if the forest itself held its breath, fearing to interrupt Tom''s comprehension of ''The Predatory Eight Rings'' Well, for now, it should be called ''The Predatory Seven Rings.''

 Chapter 23: The Stalker: The Birth of a Hunter Prodigy

You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

 Chapter 24: Burning Resolve

    CG Chapter 24: Burning Resolve


    "Not bad. Not bad at all." Tian Chang''s words were seasoned with a hint of admiration, yet he chose to conceal the full extent of his pride, not wanting Tom''s pride to get the better of him.


    Tom responded humbly, "Thank you for the compliment; however, I only completed the First Ring, and I still have a long way to go. Let''s begin the training of the Second Ring right away."


    Tian Chang raised an eyebrow as he asked, "Are you sure you want to start right now? The sun is about to set."


    "You were the one who said that I shouldn''t care even if the heavens collapsed, were you not? It doesn''t matter if it''s night or day, as I want to master all the Rings quickly." Tom''s determination rang clear in his voice.


    Tian Chang looked at Tom with a fatigued look as he said, "Fine. Fine, you win. The Second Ring is ''The Hunter,'' and its training demands that you break and mend the bones in your hands over and over again. This will go on until you increase your endurance to pain and have enough force to cause actual damage to your prey. But remember, you must ensure that your bones heal properly after each time you shatter them."


    "And how would I heal the bones quickly so that it doesn''t delay my progress?" Tom asked while hoping that Tian Chang had another of his miracle remedies in his sack.


    Tian Chang tossed a wooden bottle over to Tom. As curiosity got the better of him, Tom opened it, and his eyes started to burn from the heat coming from the bottle. A red flame-like creamy substance that will scorch you by its heat if you merely look at it.


    "What is this now?" asked Tom, intrigued.


    "This is the Inferno Balm. It will ensure that your bones won''t have any major damage from this training. However, it comes at a price, as you will need to suffer the searing pain of Inferno every time you use it. And when I say every time, I mean it since I am speaking from experience." Tian Chang warned, his voice tinged with the memories of his own training.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Tom was aware of the challenges that lay ahead. The Second Ring, ''The Hunter,'' would require that he face a tremendous amount of pain and suffering. He would need to push himself past his current limits by breaking and healing his bones repeatedly to build resilience and understanding of the Ring.


    Tom looked at the inferno Balm bottle in his hand, steeling himself for the painful journey ahead. Tom understood that although this fiery Balm would be of great help in his training, it would be his tormentor throughout the trial.


    Once he was done with that, Tom took the bottle and applied a large amount of the Balm on both of his hands.


    As the first drop of the Balm reached Tom''s hands, he felt a sense of hellish burning coursing through his veins to the rest of his body. He felt as if the skin on his hands was about to fall to pieces; however, as he gritted his teeth, he started to punch the tree with all he had. Each strike sent jolts of excruciating pain through his body, but he refused to yield.


    His punches started out clumsy, with no sense of direction or any intent behind them. However, as time passed, Tom began to realize the mistakes he was making. He struck the tree again while correcting his previous errors.


    "Strike on a linear path."


    "Keep your stance steady while having bent knees for mobility."


    "Move in a circular motion around your prey. Don''t give it a chance to strike back."


    Punch after punch, and day after day.


    The days passed as Tom gave it his all on his training. Every morning, Tom would apply the Balm on his hands, and by night, he would wrap his hands with leaves from the Rainweath tree. The tree that he started with became covered with his crimson-dried blood. After he noticed that the tree was about to reach its limits, Tom decided to change for another one and another one after that.


    Tom''s determination and perseverance were unwavering. He knew that mastering "The Hunter," the Second Ring, would require him to endure pain, but he embraced the challenge wholeheartedly. His hands had become calloused, and yet, with each passing day, his strikes became more precise, more powerful, and filled with purpose.


    Tian Chang watched from a distance, a mix of pride and urgency evident in his eyes. He had trained in the Second Ring personally and knew the pain that their practitioners needed to endure if they wanted to master it better than anyone else. After all, the Eight Predatory Rings weren''t called ''Predatory'' for nothing. These Eight Rings were just as ruthless, if not more ruthless, to their practitioner than to their victims.


    A couple of weeks passed by, and Tom''s understanding of The Second Ring deepened. He learned how to yield the highest amount of injury with the smallest force. He also elevated his once frail, soft bones to the next level. The once clumsy strikes now flowed seamlessly, guided by the experience accumulated over blood and sweat. The agony suffered by Tom through the weeks before was not in vain.


    Under the starry sky rested Tom as he gazed at the heavens that laid above him. Tom''s mind pondered about his future. He felt a strange mix of emotions enveloping him, a sense of loneliness mixed with both sadness and determination. This created a weird whirlpool inside Tom''s heart.


    ''The Eight Predatory Rings'' is a martial art of immense power, seemingly beyond the grasp of a simple hunter like Tian Chang, from this enigmatic ''Father'' to the mysterious ''Mother'' that possesses the miraculous ability to save half a village from the jaws of death. There is so much I have yet to understand. But I know that time will unveil the mysteries that surround me.


    For now, my unwavering focus lies in mastering this martial art. I need power that belongs solely to me. After I master The Eight Predatory Rings, I am going to create a martial arts of my own."

 Chapter 25: The Painful pursuit of mastery

    CG Chapter 25: The Painful pursuit of mastery


    After he mastered the Second Ring, Tom decided to seek Tian Chang''s guidance on how to train the Third Ring.


    "I already trained the first Two Rings to mastery. Don''t you think I should start with the ''Scavengers Palm'' now?" Asked Tom as he already got bored from hitting trees over and over again.


    Tian Chang thought about it for a while before replying, "Yeah, you are correct. It''s about time you learn the ''Scavengers Palm'' since once you master it and grasp the Fourth Ring, the ''Beast Stomp,'' the other three Rings from the fifth to the seventh Ring will be trained at the same time."


    Tom was surprised that he trained in each of the first four Rings individually, and now Tian Chang suddenly told him that he would need to train the rest of the Rings together all at once. Tom wondered if this was the actual training method or if Tian Chang was in a hurry for some reason. However, Tom didn''t ask him any of that, as the only thing that filled his mind was his training of the ''Scavenger''s Palm.''


    Eager to know the details, Tom inquired, "How do I train the Third Ring?"


    "For the ''Scavengers Palm,'' you would need to first hunt an animal called the CorroJax. This animal has a unique level of stomach acidity. Its gastric acids aren''t too powerful to the degree that would cause your hands to melt instantly, and it''s not weak enough to the extent that you wouldn''t feel it. After you hunt it, you must dissect the CorroJax corpse and extract its stomach content into a bowl. You mustn''t remove your hands from the bowl unless I tell you to stop or if you see your skin fall apart."


    Tom couldn''t help but curse the creator of this martial art for making it so agonizing and challenging to train. He wondered if the creator of the ''Eight Predatory Rings'' was a masochist or simply insane.


    As his curiosity ate him up, Tom couldn''t help himself from asking, "Before I hunt this CorroJax or whatever its name is, can you tell me where you got this martial art from?"


    Once he heard Tom''s question, Tian Chang paused for a second before answering him, "I was taught this martial art by my father, who found it in a cave that was inhabited by an unknown hunter."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    With his curiosity partially sated, Tom embarked on a journey to find the elusive CorroJax.


    While knowing the general location of the CorroJax was of great help to Tom, that didn''t mean that the hunt for the CorroJax was an easy feat. Known for its elusive nature, it buried itself underground only to come out to hunt its prey using its venomous shooting ducts.


    .


    .


    .


    The CorroJax greenish skin glow shimmered as it reflected the moonlight, and its body entered and exited the soil with a somewhat graceful look.


    Carefully, Tom followed the CorroJax''s trail, mindful of its venomous shooting ducts. One wrong move could prove fatal. He needed to be patient and strike at the perfect moment.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Tom spotted the CorroJax emerging from the ground to hunt its prey. It moved swiftly and gracefully, making it difficult to keep up with.


    Tom''s heart raced as he prepared to make his move. He knew he had only one chance to capture the CorroJax, and he couldn''t afford to miss it.


    As the creature lunged at its prey, Tom seized the opportunity. With lightning speed, he launched himself toward the CorroJax, using the techniques he had learned from the first two Rings to move with precision and accuracy.


    In a swift and fluid motion, Tom managed to capture the CorroJax before it could react. He held it firmly, avoiding its venomous ducts, and quickly subdued it.


    With the CorroJax captured, Tom prepared for the next part of his training. He carefully dissected the creature and extracted its stomach content into a bowl, as instructed by Tian Chang.


    Taking a deep breath, Tom immersed his hands in the acidic substance. The searing pain was as intense as it could be. The feeling spread from the tips of his fingers to his whole hand. Tom felt as if his skin was slowly falling off from its place. However, he didn''t care as he gritted his teeth and endured the agony with the smile of a madman.


    Tick-Tock


    Tick-Tock


    As the moments passed slowly, Tom began to feel that the effects of the CorroJax''s stomach acidity became even stronger. The pain intensified on Tom, and he struggled to even breathe.


    "Once I master this wretched Palm technique, I swear to hunt down every last one of those CorroJax. This acid is! Gah," Tom seethed with frustration and pain, his emotions about to explode out of control.


    Noticing the state of Tom''s hands, Tian Chang shouted, "Enough, remove your hand."


    "But I can still go on," Tom said with resolve.


    Tian Chang chuckled as he dispelled Tom''s misconception. "I didn''t intend to stop your training. I actually wanted to notify you that once you reach a certain limit in this Ring, you''ll need to use the ''Scavengers Palm'' multiple times on a boulder. First, you''ll place your hands in the bowl and then strike them firmly onto the rough, rugged surface of the boulder until you can no longer feel your hands. Then, you''ll repeat the action of immersing your hand in the bowl and pounding at the boulder over and over again."


    Tom wasn''t sure if he hated the pain or if he enjoyed his progress; however, his burning resolve and the madness within him made him keep on going over and over again.


    Tom continued his training as he pushed himself to the limits while he honed his skills in the ''Scavengers Palm.'' He slowly realized that the ''Scavengers Palm'' wasn''t simply a Palm technique. Instead, he had to time the change in his hand form precisely, as he needed to switch his hands from a Palm to a claw that would take the surface layer from his enemy, much like a vulture relentless in its pursuit of prey.


    As the moon shone down upon him, Tom finally comprehended the true meaning behind this Ring. "I have become even more curious about the identity of the mysterious hunter who created this martial art. And while I still don''t really like his agonizing training methods. I still can feel the profound prowess that this martial art holds."

 Chapter 26: Cascading Powers

    CG Chapter 26: Cascading Powers


    Tian Chang''s gaze fixated on Tom''s once unblemished body, now adorned with scars, as he spoke with a heavy tone, "You''ve done well. I can see the fruits of your training in the past couple of days. Your hand structure has grown stronger, and your movements have gained a newfound fluidity. Now that you''ve mastered the art of throwing a somewhat decent punch, it''s time for you to embrace the next challenge - learning how to execute a deadly kick."


    Tom didn''t wait long before asking, "How?"


    "You will see soon once we get there," Tian Chang replied with a smile, leading Tom deeper into the giant forest.


    After a while of walking, Tom heard a loud noise coming from in front of them. "Is that a waterfall?" he asked, feeling a little foolish for the obvious question.


    The waterfall roared with thunderous intensity as its cascading waters crashed against the giant rocks below. The mist filled the air, creating an ethereal painting that displayed the majestic powers of nature. This was the daunting ground where Tian Chang brought Tom to undergo his training for the ''Fourth Ring.''


    Tian Chang pointed to the waterfall and said, "Welcome to the training grounds of the majestic ''abandoned forest.'' This waterfall will be your master during this training. It will assist you in enhancing your raw strength and power."


    "To become skilled in the ''beast stomp,'' you must learn to use the force of a heavenly beast as you unleash a deadly stomp that would obliterate all of the defenses of your prey," Tian Chang explained, pausing for a moment. "The ''Beast Stomp'' is not an art that a weak-willed person can train in. This Ring will push you to your limits. It will try to overpower you and make you fall. This Ring will test your resolve like nothing you have experienced before. Are you ready to give it your all? Are you prepared to face the beast?"


    Tom''s eyes gleamed with fiery determination as he replied, "If a beast were to ever attempt to challenge me, then it should think twice before coming at me. Because once I see it, I will slaughter it before dismantling its organs."


    Impressed by Tom''s commitment, Tian Chang nodded and led him to the edge of the waterfall, where the hidden aged bamboo sticks revealed themselves.


    "This waterfall might look chaotic at first glance; however, if you look closer, you will notice that it is simply following its natural path. As an intruder coming into its territory, you must find a way to balance yourself. I want you to stand on those bamboo sticks here while withstanding the weight coming from the heavens above," Tian Chang explained.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Tom carefully stepped onto the bamboo sticks, trying to resist the force of the waterfall. The water''s power surged against him as if enraged by his presence. It was much more difficult than he had expected. Tom needed to balance himself while being mindful of the forces that pushed him down.


    "I will not succumb to a stupid waterfall after all that I''ve been through, will I," Tom asked himself, as he was frustrated by his powerlessness.


    Although Tom gave it his all, his all was simply not enough. Tom felt his legs slowly slipping away, and before he knew it, he fell into the lake.


    Tian Chang called out to him, "Again. You need to find your center. You must let the waterfall flow through you."


    "What exactly does ''letting the waterfall flow through me'' even mean? It''s not like I am going to become permeable or something," Tom thought as he mounted on top of the bamboo stick again.


    Time after time, Tom attempted to find his balance and center, only to keep falling down each time. However, what Tom didn''t realize was that with each fall, he managed to stay a little longer on the sticks. Although his improvement was subtle, it was still there.


    On the morning of the sixth day, Tom decided to try something new. He closed his eyes, focused on his breath, and started aligning himself with the rhythm of the waterfall. Slowly, he felt his body adapting to the force, making minuscule movements that countered the waterfall''s flow.


    As time passed, Tom''s balance and strength reached a new level. Where once he couldn''t even stay balanced on a single bamboo stick, he now moved between the sticks with confidence. He even managed to perform a few basic strikes on the waterfall, creating a tiny gap in this giant wall.


    The days passed, and Tom''s training intensified even more. He spent all his time on the bamboo sticks, enduring the relentless pressure of the waterfall. The pain was excruciating, and his muscles were strained and aching. However, Tom refused to give up. This was his path to power. This was his path to his dream.


    Tian Chang watched from afar, not interfering unless the situation was dire. He saw the pain and suffering that his son went through. However, he kept his composure, knowing that this was the only way.


    On a fateful day, as the midday sun blazed over the waterfall, Tom sensed an electrifying surge of power coursing through his legs. Stepping onto the familiar bamboo sticks, he immediately noticed a newfound sense of stability and balance. The once chaotic image of the waterfall now revealed its true rhythm, clear as day to him.


    Tom lifted his legs to the sky before descending with all of his might. A shockwave rippled through the air, and for a moment, the ever-moving waterfall seemed to become still. Tom''s dedicated training had helped him achieve a breakthrough.


    In the realm of training and mastery, some may attribute a transformative breakthrough to mere serendipity or fortune''s favor. They see it as a chance alignment of stars, a stroke of luck that gifts the chosen few with greatness. Yet, amidst the sea of misconceptions, it is imperative to grasp the profound truth: a genuine breakthrough is the culmination of relentless hard work, unwavering dedication, and an unyielding spirit.

 Chapter 27: One Final Dance

    CG Chapter 27: One Final Dance


    In the heart of the forest, the air was shrouded with an eerie stillness, a warning of the ordeal that Tom would face as his training came to an end. The atmosphere was thick with a sense of foreboding, as if the very trees held their breath, fearing the agony that was about to be unleashed.


    Tian Chang''s gaze drilled deep into Tom''s body. The intensity of his stare was a sign of the painful journey that lay ahead. "Long, your training of the Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh Rings simultaneously will be your final hell. Once we commence, expect no mercy from me. You must become a silent evader, ethereal and unheard."


    Tom''s voice had a hint of indifference to it as the previous Rings had truly pushed him to the extremes, "I understand. I will give it my all."


    .


    .


    .


    With a solemn nod, Tian Chang led Tom deeper into the woods, guiding him into a cave that exuded only a faint glimmer cast by torches that hung to the walls. The shadows near each torch swayed with a demonic intent. Inside that cave, Tian Chang led Tom through the messy tunnels into a concealed room that was covered with mirrors.


    The torch''s crimson flames reflected upon Tian Chang, giving him the looks of a predator. "From this point onward, I will become your one and only foe. I will go after your life while striving to drain you from every last drop of blood."


    Having spoken these ominous words, Tian Chang''s colossal palms collided with the chamber walls, extinguishing the torches and plunging the room into near-complete darkness, leaving only the lights coming from outside. As the last hint of light faded, a resounding voice echoed through the chamber, announcing the commencement of a grueling trial.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    The training began, and with the endless strikes from Tian Chang, a symphony of torment was created. Tom''s body contorted in agony as he attempted to deflect and redirect the attacks of Tian Chang by using ''Death''s Embrace.'' Yet, despite his best efforts, the blows struck him nonetheless. The pain from the attacks was excruciating. Tom felt that the bones in his body were about to shatter down under the weight of the unstoppable strikes.


    Tian Chang accompanied an insult with each strike like venomous darts, "Will you surrender? I doubt you can endure this training."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "I can.." Before he got the chance to finish his reply, Tom was attacked with another punch to his stomach.


    Tian Chang continued to dig deeper at Tom as he punched harder and harder, "You reek. I can smell your fear from over here. You are but a worthless trash with zero talent."


    Another blow struck Tom''s face, knocking him off balance.


    "You can''t evade this simple attack? Haha, you are a joke. I am getting nauseous by the fact that you are my son."


    Tom tried to resist the attacks, uncaring of the insults that came from Tian Chang, "Is he trying to distract me?" he thought.


    A kick descended from above as Tom tried to evade. However, his attempts were unfruitful as this kick painted Tom''s head to the ground.


    .


    .


    .


    As the days turned into weeks, time started to lose its meaning, and the date of their return drew nearer. Tom''s body painted a picture with its bruises of the struggles that he went through. His muscles screamed for rest. With each failed attempt to evade an attack or hide his presence, Tom received another strike that seeped into his soul, whispering of eternal suffering and endless torment.


    As the battle raged on, Tom tried to evade the punches using the ''Shadow Dance.'' Each step he made was a dance with the abyss, a battle of attempting to move through the battlefield of pain without getting caught by Tian Chang''s suffocating grasp. However, Tian Chang used his years of experience to his advantage as he merged with the darkness only to appear suddenly and reach out with his spectral hands that tried to claw at Tom''s flesh.


    The pain escalated, reaching a new peak that Tom didn''t believe possible until now. His screams created a new symphony of suffering, a symphony that echoed through the forest. Tom''s movements were a grotesque dance of agony and despair, his body swaying as if he were a puppet that had its strings cut. The thought of despair clung to Tom like a second skin; they whispered into his ears that he should simply give up.


    Tom attempted to turn this pain, this despair, into a veil that would hide him from the world. As he watched Tian Chang''s technique of concealment, he began to learn from him. Tian Chang was like an assassin, as he didn''t simply disappear. Instead, he became part of his environment. Even when seen, he was unseen.


    .


    .


    As time passed, Tom couldn''t tell anymore if it was night or day. All of his senses were focused on this tiny room in the cave and on Tian Chang. His body was weakened by extreme fatigue as every breath he took was painful, reminding him of his own mortality and the reason why he went on.


    Amidst this endless suffering, Tom''s mind began to shut down as his thoughts became faded. Reality and illusion intertwined, blurring the boundaries between what is real and what is not. His body moved without any direction. He only knew that he needed to continue; he needed to go on.


    "I am tired. I just want to sleep. I just want a chance to let my eyes close for a quick second¡­ Please let me sleep." Tom wanted to lay down. In the face of the sweet allure of comfort, his aspirations seemed insignificant and insubstantial.


    "Crack."


    Claw-like fingers punctured deep into his flesh, engraving a mark on Tom''s body. "I warned you, your endurance is pathetic." Tian Chang''s words were laced with disdain.


    Tom was sick of all of this. The training, the agony, it all had become intolerable. So, he decided to defeat Tian Chang. His brain started to overclock, analyzing his experience in the cave confines, paying close attention to even the smallest details.


    "''Death''s Embrace.'' I must employ gentle moves to redirect Tian Chang''s fiery attacks."


    Shortly after this realization, another attack was approaching.


    Tom pushed, attempting to deflect Tian Chang''s hand. Yet¡­


    "Boom."


    He received another blow due to his delayed redirection, which made evading the attack or hiding from it impossible.


    Tom tried this multiple times. However, with each attempt, he noticed that he was sometimes too early and others too late.


    .


    .


    After countless repetitions, Tom at last managed to redirect Tian Chang''s strike, even if he stumbled afterward due to the force.


    "''Shadow Dance'' Speed isn''t crucial for a shadow''s movement. Instead, what I need to do is align my movements with the motions of my opponent."


    Tom slowly began to counterattack. Where once he only defended against these attacks, he now started to approach Tian Chang and issue attacks of his own.

 Chapter 28: The Reckoning

    CG Chapter 28: The Reckoning


    The first rays of dawn pierced through the dense forest, casting a warm golden glow on the surroundings. Tom laid at the entrance of the cave, his body a mosaic of bruises and cuts. His chest heaved with each breath, a testament to the grueling training he had endured. The memories of the previous days had blurred into each other, with the only thing remaining being the sensation of the relentless torrent of pain and his diminishing perseverance.


    As the sun''s light gradually painted the world in its vibrant colors, and while the rays started to shine on Tom, his eyes began to open from their closed state. Tom was lost in the beauty of the dawn, an immense contrast to the agonizing training he had faced within this cave in the last couple of days.


    Every ache, every minuscule pang of pain, and every cutting remark from Tian Chang reverberated in his mind, leaving him utterly drained, with barely enough energy to stand.


    However, his thoughts traced back to the very beginning of his training journey when he had ventured into this forest with nothing more than a horse stance to train the first Ring, and now, as he emerged from this cave, he had simultaneously conquered three Rings. The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning, "Every moment of hardship had been worth it."


    This forest, with its winding trails and treacherous challenges, had metamorphosed a defenseless child into a man armed with the ability to fend off even the most formidable predators.


    Tian Chang appeared beside Tom with an aura that was seasoned with experience. "Little Dragon, you have surpassed my expectations; what you have learned in these past few weeks is more than what many could master in years." He said, with a voice that carried a tone of genuine approval that he didn''t attempt to conceal.


    With a smile, Tian Chang extended his hand to Tom to help him stand up. Tom accepted the gesture, uncaring of his body''s protest against the movement, as every step he took caused pain to spread throughout his body as if his veins were being electrocuted simultaneously.


    Tian Chang covered the entrance of the cave and then started walking into another place within the forest.


    .


    .


    .


    The duo walked until they reached a peaceful clearing near a river that merged with the waterfall, the very place where he had honed the skills of the fourth Ring.


    Sitting on a makeshift campfire, Tian Chang prepared a humble meal for himself and Tom. As the two ate in silence, the cracking of the fire and the sounds of the forest created a tranquil atmosphere.


    "Crackle."


    "Crackle."


    Tom''s eyes wandered around as he glimpsed at the trees, and his mind started to drift to the accomplishment of his training.


    Tom thought of how he hadn''t gotten a chance to check his stats since they first entered the forest. He began to see that this was his chance to take a quick glance. He asked, "Noor, show me my latest stats."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 97.2826%" colspan="2">


    Stats Panel


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Name


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Thomas Blackwood


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Gender


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Male


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Species


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    High likelihood of being a specie that is similar to Homo Sapiens


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Health


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    69/70


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Strength


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.8


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Agility


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.9


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Intelligence


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    1.8


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Tom didn''t have much time to reflect on his stats before he was interrupted by Tian Chang, who was pouring a rich, dark liquid from a small pot into two cups. The steam coming from the drinks carried an aroma that reminded him of a drink that he liked.


    "Try this," Tian Chang said, handing one of the cups to Tom.


    Tom took a cautious sip from the cup, the liquid''s warmth spreading through his mouth. As the rich flavors danced across his taste buds, a wave of nostalgia washed over him, reminiscent of a beverage he had enjoyed in the past. However, there was a distinct difference in the taste, prompting him to inquire, "What is this?" Tom''s curiosity was piqued as he wondered if this world held a variation of a familiar drink from his home.


    Tian Chang''s eyes glinted with playfulness, "Do you like it? This drink comes from a tree called Zephyr, which produces only ten fruits in its lifetime; thus, the name used by its few lucky enjoyers is ''Zephyrdeca.''"


    As the two of them sipped the drink, Tian Chang''s gaze suddenly shifted to the patterns that were left behind by the zephyrdeca sediments. A brief flicker of unease crossed his face before he glanced at the patterns of Tom''s cup.


    "Long," he said, his voice concealing a grave secret as he was filled with urgency, "It''s time that we return."


    Hearing what Tian Chang said, Tom furrowed his brows, not understanding why Tian Chang decided that they should go back so suddenly, "Return? So soon?"


    Tian Chang replied in a hurry, "Yeah, it''s time we return, or we will be late for the hunting ceremony, and you will not be able to join it."


    Sensing that Something was off, Tom decided to dig a little deeper. After all, his benefits were on the line here, "What about the last Ring? You didn''t even tell me its name?"


    Tian Chang hesitated for a bit before he grabbed a worn-out parchment paper hidden under his hunting clothes.


    "The Eighth Ring isn''t a martial art in itself but more of an idea, a concept if you may. All the information you need for its training is written there. Consider it a reward for your hard work. Although I will note that you should only open it if you feel that you have reached a bottleneck in your training of the first seven rings." Tian Chang remarked as he extinguished the flames of the campfire.


    Tom was now certain that Tian Chang was hiding Something from him since the sudden change in his mood was not normal. While curiosity was eating him alive, Tom decided to keep his mouth shut, knowing that Tian Chang wouldn''t reveal anything to him.


    The two set off on their journey back to the village, the forest whispering with life around them. The path that had once seemed so long and daunting before now became familiar to him.


    .


    .


    .


    As they approached the village, a scent of burning wood filled the air. Smoke billowed on the horizon, a complete contrast to the peaceful atmosphere Tom expected.


    Tian Chang''s gaze tightened, his face clouded with concern for his wife. He muttered in a quiet voice, "Something. Something doesn''t feel right."


    Tian Chang''s heart raced as he caught sight of the village. Fear gripped this once resolute man as he ran with all of his energy, trying to find Li Mei. The world he had left behind and the family he left now became shrouded in uncertainty. Tian Chang''s only thought was of his wife; he wanted to make sure that she was safe.


    The village that was once vibrant and bustling with familial ties was now enveloped in chaos. Houses were ablaze, and the air was thick with a pungent scent of smoke. The heart-wrenching cries of the villagers and their children filled the air; a symphony of despair echoed through the corners of the once-peaceful streets.


    Tian Chang''s expression was dark as he surveyed the scene. The sight of young children''s tender flesh liquefying and melting into the ground painted a nightmarish scene in front of him. As the face of his son superimposed onto the faces of these innocent victims, his rage reached a new height, and his bloodthirst filled the air. "We need to hurry."


    While the two witness the same scene, their thought were completely different. Tom''s mind raced. "What had happened during our absence? What was the motivation behind this? Things started to get interesting, and now this? I am going to rib the limbs of the person who dared to interrupt my training piece by piece.

 Chapter 29: A Reunion Amidst Chaos

    CG Chapter 29: A Reunion Amidst Chaos


    Amidst the engulfing chaos of the village, where the air was thick with the stench of crumbling buildings, a man stood on the edge of despair. From the moment he had begun his new life, Tom had only perceived Tian Chang as an unyielding warrior, as immovable as a mountain.


    While Tom didn''t harbor any emotional attachment to this family of his, he couldn''t help but develop a sense of respect for Tian Chang as an individual.


    "We... need to find... your mother," his voice trembled with every word he spoke, his words tinged with uncertainty and loss. Tian Chang sat as he searched for his now broken haven, despair in his eyes.


    A mournful composition played in the background, echoing the tragic fate of the village. Its notes were somber companions to the weighty steps, accompanied by the desperate pleas of families torn apart by the merciless onslaught.


    The anguished cries of the villagers echoed through Tian Chang, each wail piercing his heart. Yet, as he considered his own predicament, the shreds of compassion within him withered away like smoke in the wind.


    The scenes of the past flashed through his eyes. He remembered how they first treated him coldly; they even hated his son. However, as time passed, they started to get closer. The sorrows and joys he knew here were different from what he previously saw. "This is just ... a dream ... isn''t it? Yeah, all of this is but a fake dream. A nightmare." Slowly, Tian Chang started gathering himself as he continued his search.


    .


    .


    .


    As he reached the house, Tian Chang noticed a piece of fabric brushing against his hand. This scarf had once belonged to him. However, Li Mei had taken it for herself, claiming that it fit her better. And while she might have tried to hide the real reason from him, he knew that the only reason she cherished it was because it was his. He always smiled when he saw her wearing it as he left for his hunting trips.


    "She must be... nearby," Amidst this chaos, Tian Chang whispered a prayer for help, directed to anyone who would listen. And then, as if in response to his plea, the sound of a harsh, mocking voice approached, "Hahaha, are you going to cry?"


    As he drew nearer, the figure began to take shape, revealing himself as one of the three masked individuals who had arrived. There was a brief pause before he continued, his tone dripping with disdain, "The great and mighty ''Scythe of Death'' himself, lying here in such a feeble and pitiful state, all for the sake of a woman? What a disgrace. To think that I once idolized your legend, day and night."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Shut it, boney," the apparent leader of the trio snapped.


    "It has been a while since we last met, hasn''t it?" asked the leader in a somewhat melancholic tone. "I never thought that you of all people would betray ''The Octavian Society.''"


    Once he heard this man''s words, Tian Chang replied with a rageful tone, "What society are you talking about?"


    He paused as his face contorted, "Monolith, do you think that I am the same fool who believed in your ideas? And why are you trying to hide your true name? It''s not like you are planning on letting anyone here go. I am aware of your true faces, you sons of dogs from ''The Cult of Ennead.'' "


    "You¡­ How dare you call us a Cult? The great name of ''The Covenant of Ennead'' shouldn''t even cross the filthy mouth of yours, you traitor." The warrior, who had previously taunted him, was now trying to pursue Tian Chang with anger and intent to kill.


    "Enough, Whisper," the leader shouted, his words dripping with frustration. "I swear to the sealed one that if you don''t lay down, I am going to crush your head and sacrifice it here and now."


    Monolith suddenly smiled as he said, "Tian Chang, I think we know each other well enough to know how this is going to turn out; thus, I have a proposal for you."


    "Talk." Tian Chang stayed cautious as he answered.


    "I have always wondered why the eight keepers chose you instead of me to be the leader of the triad. And since I surpass you in every aspect other than fighting, since we never fought before, I wish to face you in a fight to the death following the tradition of the caves. I want to see who will win in combat. Will it be your unorthodox ''Eight Predatory Rings'' or my orthodox ''Eight Sealed Rings''?" The leader''s voice held a mixture of curiosity and challenge as he posed his proposal.


    "Oh, and how can I trust that the idiot behind you won''t interfere?" Questioned Tian Chang.


    "Let me kill ¡­ him," Whisper''s voice dripped with malice, a sinister undertone underscoring his words.


    Looking at Whisper, Monolith reassured, "Don''t worry. Colossus will hold him back if he dares to make a single move." He spoke with confidence, his tone laced with a hint of cold authority.


    Not having much of a choice, Tian Chang relented, his voice carrying a mixture of resignation and determination, "Fine, but I have a condition."


    "Go ahead and ask," Monolith''s tone was both curious and dismissive, a sense of arrogance woven into his words.


    "If you truly wish to test yourself and not merely fuel your arrogance, and if you want me to invest everything I have into this battle, then you should release my son." Tian Chang''s voice carried a steadfast resolve, displaying his fatherly fierce protectiveness in his demand.


    .


    .


    Tian Chang threw that condition without expecting much. However, he didn''t expect the question that followed, "What is your name, boy?" Monolith asked.


    Tom remained silent throughout the previous conversation, and as he analyzed his current situation, he came to the realization that he wouldn''t survive unless this man allowed him to escape. "My name is Tian Long. Were you one of the people who burned this village?" he inquired.


    Monolith''s lips curved into a smile, a mix of surprise and amusement playing across his face at the child''s audacity. "Hahaha. I shouldn''t underestimate a cub if its father is a lion," he chuckled. "You may go."


    Whisper''s fingers twitched as if he wanted to interfere, yet he remained still, his gaze locked on Monolith. Fear of invoking Monolith''s anger seemed to tether him to silence.


    "I am not going to leave," Tom''s voice wavered slightly but held firm, a mixture of determination and apprehension in his tone.


    .


    "Child, I''ve given you enough leeway, but don''t expect me to be overly patient with you," Monolith''s voice was laced with a sense of warning, his patience wearing thin.


    "Long ... Please .. leave," Tian Chang''s voice pleaded, a father''s concern evident, though strained under the weight of the circumstances.


    "I can''t," Tom''s voice held a stubborn resolve. He made it clear that he was reluctant to abandon his father.


    "You''ll be more of a distraction than anything else. Your departure will be more helpful," Tian Chang''s voice shifted to a reasoning tone, his logical sense coming through.


    Having skillfully played his part, Tom felt the weight of the moment pressing upon him. It was time to make his escape, and his heart raced in anticipation.

 Chapter 30: Clash of Fates

    CG Chapter 30: Clash of Fates.


    Tom sprinted forward without turning back, resisting the urge to witness the epic battle that was about to unfold behind him.


    "Will he make it out alive? And how many of those cultists do you think he can take down before they overwhelm him?" Tom inquired of Noor, his voice tinged with hope for any form of insight.


    Lacking substantial data, Noor responded, "Considering that Tian Chang concealed his abilities throughout your time with him, I''m unable to draw any conclusions. Moreover, my knowledge of the cultists'' strength is quite limited."


    .


    .


    .


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the two combatants stood locked in a silent battle of wills. Tian Chang''s breaths were heavy as they hung in the air. They mingled with the scent of dust and conflict. His shoulders shifted left and right while his gaze stayed fixated on Monolith''s movements.


    On the other side, Monolith exuded an air of unwavering confidence, as if he hadn''t spared a second thought for this battle. Yet beneath this fa?ade, his breaths were uncertain, and his eyes danced with hesitation. After all, the person he was about to face was his former leader, someone who had saved his life multiple times and had been a companion who walked alongside him for what seemed like an eon.


    A gust of wind swept through the battlefield, carrying with it a bittersweet promise of change. The wind whispered secrets, promises of a bloody ending for all who were near. It tousled the warriors'' hair while rustling the leaves of trees.


    The duo''s scar-riddled forms advanced, their movements graceful and deliberate. The scars etched into their flesh seemed to writhe like living things, telling tales of the battles they had fought. The echoes of their past battles resonated in the air, reminding the observers of their skills and experience.


    Monolith spoke first, his voice clear and commanding, breaking through the charged silence. "Tian Chang, it''s time. Our battle has been delayed for long enough. Today, only one of us will survive, and whether I die by your hands or live to take your life, I, Monolith, will finally find my long-awaited answer--the answer that I have been searching for all these years."


    Tian Chang simply responded by nodding. He sheathed his anger and hid any emotion that would disturb this long-awaited battle.


    "To hate yet not underestimate."


    "To desire bloodshed while maintaining self-control."


    "To hide all emotions."


    "Only a warrior who possesses both patience and wit can rise to the top, seizing the opportunities presented by the enemy to take him down."


    Tian Chang dusted his body as if he had shaken off all the rust accumulated during his rest. Memories of the years he spent training and the countless hours he dedicated to refining and sharpening his own unique martial arts flickered through his mind. Tian Chang was no stranger to adversity; throughout his life, he faced numerous obstacles and challenges. His ''Eight Predatory Rings'' weren''t predatory by choice; instead, his art became stained by the blood of the countless people he had killed. He was once a killing machine, a marionette that worked solely for the organization''s benefit.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The initial strike tore through the air, igniting the fire that signaled the start of the fight. Monolith''s technique was masterful, each movement of his precise and calculated, a testament to his years of experience. And yet, with every blow he delivered, he was met with an unwavering wall.


    Tian Chang matched each assault with equal determination. His unorthodox tricks defied the natural order.


    Their opposing styles clashed in a strange harmony of movement, the echo of each blow reverberating through the air. The village itself seemed to join the chorus, its buildings shuddering as if protesting the violence that was unfolding upon its once tranquil streets. The wind played the role of a constant companion; it howled and bore the weight of the battle''s significance.


    The battle raged on, a symphony of skill and determination. Monolith and Tian Chang seemed to move as one; a mutual understanding of movements was born as the two became dance partners. Each action, each strike, held a deeper meaning. It was an unspoken dialogue between two friends who, under the strings of fate and greater forces, had become mortal enemies.


    Monolith''s orthodox ''Eight Sealed Rings'' technique clashed with Tian Chang''s unorthodox ''Eight Predatory Rings.'' Each strike of the duo signified their different and distinct paths."


    Monolith attempted to launch a fatal strike at Tian Chang''s abdomen. However, his attack was futile as Tian Chang used ''Death''s Embrace'' to redirect the assault against him, causing significant damage to Monolith''s face and resulting in the loss of a couple of teeth.


    Monolith spat out his broken teeth as he roared, "Tian Chang, don''t you dare. Don''t you dare think that you are better than me just because you landed a single attack."


    Consumed by rage, Monolith swiftly drew a concealed weapon and launched it at Tian Chang, unleashing an attack.


    The weapon reached Tian Chang swiftly, puncturing his right leg, which made him lose part of his mobility.


    "Is this what you call a fair fight? What do you think you''re going to prove by using such tactics?" Tian Chang asked, his voice tinged with rage, fully aware that killers have no honor to speak of.


    "What do you want?" Monolith chuckled. "It''s not like I said we''d be limiting ourselves to only our fists, did I?" he asked mockingly, firing another weapon at Tian Chang. However, this time, Tian Chang skillfully evaded the attack, having deciphered Monolith''s true intentions.


    Monolith''s attacks came like calculated thunder, each strike a masterstroke in the art of combat. His movements carried the weight of battles past, a testament to his experience. Tian Chang, on the other hand, matched him with a seasoned predator, each parry and counter a testament to his tenacity and intuition, reminiscent of a precise and deadly beast. Monolith, like a graceful cat, executed his strikes that were full of wild elegance.


    As the battle reached its peak, the sweat of the duo mingled with the dirt on their skin, a sign of the fatigue that started to settle in. Monolith''s controlled facade slipped; beneath it lay a warrior straining against his own doubt. In contrast, Tian Chang''s raw ferocity held steady, driven by his need to protect and survive. With his opponents outnumbering him, Tian Chang became a cornered beast, fighting with desperate intensity.


    Monolith''s voice broke the rhythm of battle, determination lacing his words. "Tian Chang, I will win no matter what ¡­ You have overtaken me for long enough."


    Tian Chang''s response was wordless, a fierce, primal roar that encapsulated his resolve. He surged forward, tapping into his last reserves. Monolith countered with an intricate sequence, every move meticulously crafted, but underneath the precision, his spirit wavered.


    The two forces collided once more, and the clash rippled through the air, a testament to the struggle within their souls. The battlefield seemed to pulse in rhythm with their heartbeats, trees, and buildings bearing witness to their strife.


    Tian Chang''s movements gained additional momentum, fueled by determination and despair. With a series of rapid, unpredictable strikes, he suddenly broke through Monolith''s defenses, forcing him back to a corner. Monolith felt that his strength dwindled and that his techniques were faltering as he reached his end.


    Tian Chang felt that the moment was ripe, as he seized it without hesitation. With a final strike, he shattered Monolith''s guard, leaving him open. A final, resounding blow connected, sending Monolith crashing to the ground.


    .


    .


    .


    Tian Chang stood indifferent to his exhaustion as he knew that there were more enemies to face. His body bore the scars of battle, and blood flowed from his wounds like a river as he looked down at the lying Monolith.


    The two shared their final glances, a fleeting moment where chaotic emotions of love and hate intertwined.


    "You... surpassed me. It appears that this will always be my fate. I will forever be your second," the words spilled from Monolith''s lips, mingling with the blood he coughed up.


    "I want you to know¡­ that I."


    "You don''t need to speak. I''ve never underestimated you," Tian Chang''s eyes glistened. They were slightly watery, a result of the smoke swirling in the air, or so he convinced himself.


    Monolith''s smile formed as he absorbed his former friend''s words. Shifting his gaze to his new team, he issued his final directive, "Colossus, Whisper. This is my last command to both of you. Stand down and allow Tian Chang to depart unscathed. Well, aside from the injuries I caused."


    With those words spoken, he glanced at Tian Chang and chuckled for the final time.


    "Goodbye!"


    Tian Chang was absorbed in the depth of this heartwarming scene, unaware that on the opposite side of the village, a slim and skinny figure stared at him with eyes resembling a viper''s that brimmed with lethal intent.

 Chapter 31: Redemption in Blood

    CG Chapter 31: Redemption in Blood


    Once he witnessed Tian Chang losing himself after the death of Monolith, Whisper didn''t hesitate to take this opportunity to throw a set of hidden weapons of his own at Tian Chang. He threw a bunch of needles at Tian Chang''s critical body parts.


    "Whoosh."


    In the blink of an eye, the initial needle found its mark, striking Tian Chang''s shoulder, causing him to wince in pain. Despite the sudden impact, he managed to hold onto his composure and regain control of the situation.


    Tian Chang''s thoughts raced as he dodged Whisper''s deadly needles. ''Monolith, my friend, how did it come to this? Betrayed by one of your own.'' He clenched his fist, torn between his past and present.


    Whisper''s betrayal of his leader''s last wish prompted Tian Chang to question sharply, "What are you doing? Aren''t the Triad members supposed to follow their commander''s orders to the end?"


    As he uttered those words, a heavy clot of blood welled up in Tian Chang''s chest, causing him to cough violently, spitting it out onto the blood-soaked ground.


    Whisper''s response was a chilling, heartless laugh that sent shivers down the spines of those who bore witness. "Hahaha, do you really think that I will listen to his foolish wish? His authority only extends until his last breath, and once he dies, his words become meaningless. We swore our loyalty to the Sealed One and the Eight Keepers. If anything stands in my way while I fulfill my mission, even if it''s my previous leader, I''ll kill him to honor the covenant."


    Tian Chang''s eyes shifted to Colossus, the giant of a man who had once been his trusted ally. "Colossus, are you also going to betray your leader?" His voice dripped with bitter disappointment.


    The giant man stood unwavering, his loyalty unshaken, a faithful slave to the keepers. His gaze remained fixed on Monolith''s lifeless body. He felt that Monolith was in the wrong as he had betrayed the highest authority in this world. "Colossus follows the orders of the Keepers. New leader, Whisper."


    Disappointed by what became of his team, Tian Chang''s eyes redden as he spoke, "I see. Well, it seems the Triad will become a thing of the past after today."


    "May your blood be the nourishing rain that brings forth the blossoms of peace to my wife and son." Tian Chang declared his words a solemn tribute to the family he longed to reunite with.


    On the other side, as Colossus''s words reached Whisper''s ears, a sinister grin spread across his face, a malevolent expression that only a fellow demon could comprehend. Within that dark smile, power and authority surged, infusing him with newfound strength. Had Tom been present to witness the transformation, he would have grasped that in the hidden world of Cryptus, another shadowy demon lurked, hidden from sight.


    Tian Chang''s rage-fueled punch surged forward with an unstoppable force aimed directly at Whisper, the demonic creature in front of him. He intended to shatter the man''s head into pieces and bring an end to this fight that had only brought despair.


    However, fate, as it seemed, had other plans for him. Just as his fist hurtled toward its target, a massive figure emerged from behind. Colossus, with his iron-like body, stepped forward to intercept the blow. He became a living shield for Whisper. As he stood between Tian Chang and his target, it was as if an indestructible chasm had formed.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Without a second thought, Whisper seized this new opportunity to strike. He slashed at Tian Chang with his twin daggers at his abdomen. Fortunately for Tian Chang, the attack only glazed his outer skin and didn''t cause any significant damage.


    Colossus moved forward as he started unleashing multiple attacks at Tian Chang while Whisper moved to the back, acting as the ranger of the duo.


    Colossus tried to unleash a final attack that would kill Tian Chang, "Colossus, kill Tian Chang today."


    Tian Chang moved to the side, evading it as he used this chance to strike at Colossus''s neck, trying to rip out his breathing tube.


    "Dodge." Whisper screamed as he warned.


    But, alas, Tian Chang''s strike had already landed on Colossus, inflicting devastating damage.


    "I kill. Colossus kills," bellowed Colossus with unyielding determination, his words resonating with the last vestiges of his fading strength. Each breath was a struggle, but his loyalty remained unshaken.


    "Too late. I will take you down first," Tian Chang grinned as he followed it with another attack.


    With a sinister grin, Whisper unleashed a torrent of razor-sharp needles at Tian Chang, aiming to not just deter him but to inflict excruciating pain. However, Tian Chang, his senses sharpened by the brutal battle, anticipated the assault. He evaded the deadly projectiles with a dancer''s grace, the air humming with the menace of the missed strikes.


    As Whisper''s wicked smile turned to horror, Tian Chang seized the opportunity to deliver a bone-shattering blow. With a viciousness born of desperation, he plunged his fist into Colossus''s chest, rupturing organs and splattering the battlefield with a gruesome display of blood and gore. Colossus, the once indomitable giant, crumbled like a broken monument, his life extinguished in a crimson burst of violence that would forever stain the earth beneath their feet.


    After ending Colossus''s life, Tian Chang''s steely gaze shifted to Whisper. He uttered a chilling declaration, his voice laced with determination, "The giant boar is down, and all that remains is the little snake."


    After issuing the threat, Tian Chang sensed his strength dwindling rapidly. He understood that¡­


    .


    .


    .


    "Hahaha," Whisper''s laughter echoed with madness as he observed Tian Chang''s fading vitality. "May the sealed one''s bliss be with me, and may my poison be the last thing you taste. Did you truly believe I would use ordinary needles? This poison hails from the flowers of graves, the dark yet exquisite ''Mortis'' flower," he taunted, relishing at this grim revelation. His body contorted in pleasure; his words dripped with madness as he watched Tian Chang''s weakening form.


    Tian Chang understood that he needed to finish this fast, so he ran at Whisper while evading as many of his needles as possible.


    "How are you still alive?" Whisper questioned, puzzled that Tian Chang had any strength left.


    "Do you think that I didn''t train for such situations? Tian Chang replied with indifference. "I''ve tasted more poisons than you''ve had meals."


    Once he reached his opponent, Tian Chang attacked his stomach with a punch that would shatter mountains.


    Whisper coughed heavily, "You bastard."


    Noticing one of Whisper''s daggers slipping from his hand, Tian Chang seized the opportunity. With lightning reflexes, he grabbed the dagger and slashed it away, ripping at Whisper''s hand and leaving it severed from his body.


    After the brutal exchange, Whisper found himself weakened. The wounds inflicted by Tian Chang had taken a toll on him. He stumbled back, his vision blurring and the world around him spiraling into darkness. With a final, malicious scream, he succumbed to unconsciousness.


    Tian Chang was on the verge of collapse as he strode forward. His body screamed in agony as his vision dimmed. The battle had taken its toll on him, leaving him drained, and his senses began to fade as he fell unconscious. As the fight reached its end, he felt a fleeting moment of peace.


    .


    .


    Time passed in a disorienting haze, and Tian Chang slowly regained his consciousness. His body ached, with every movement sending waves upon waves of pain through his being. As he swept away the fog of unconsciousness, he realized that he was lying on the blood-soaked ground with nothing but the remnants of the now-dead village that surrounded him.


    Gazing upon Whisper''s lifeless form nearby, Tian Chang took slow, heavy steps toward it. His trembling hand hovered over Whisper''s veins, too weak to muster any firm grip as he sought any sign of life. Once he touched Whisper''s neck, a profound sense of relief washed over him. There was no pulse. He was now certain that Whisper''s repulsive voice would stay silent once and for all.


    Knowing that the immediate threat was defeated, a heavy sigh of exhaustion escaped Tian Chang''s lips. He had earned a break, a moment of well-deserved rest. But that slumber would need to wait, for his thoughts quickly turned to the one thing that truly mattered to him, that being his family.


    Before he could allow himself the luxury of rest, this lone middle-aged man knew that he had to ensure that his loved ones were safe. The journey ahead of him was uncertain as he didn''t know what happened to them. However, Tian Chang remained fearless. With every step he took, a crackle was heard, a sign of his determination. He ventured forth, searching for answers, driven by the unshakeable hope of reuniting with his family.

 Chapter 32: Echoes of Destiny

    CG Chapter 32: Echoes of Destiny


    Tian Chang''s battle with Colossus and Whisper not only aggravated the wounds he suffered during his first battle but also inflicted new injuries. His body was battered and broken as he staggered toward the cave where he and Tom had trained. He thought that just maybe, in this unforgiving world, that place would shelter them from its harsh winds.


    His journey to the cave was far from easy; every step was accompanied by an excruciating amount of pain. Tian Chang was driven by a turbulent mix of love and hate. He despised ''The Covenant of Ennead'' for the pain they had inflicted on him and his family, yet he loathed himself even more for his weakness and his inability to protect his loved ones.


    "I''m going to see them for one final time," he thought, determined to ensure their well-being as he disregarded his pain.


    ''Click-Clack.''


    Each heavy step brought Tian Chang closer to the cave. After what felt like an eternity to him, he reached the cave''s entrance. As he rested his hand against its walls, he could barely support himself.


    .


    .


    .


    As his eyes darted anxiously around the cave, he searched for the two individuals who, with a simple smile of theirs, could turn his darkest day into sheer happiness.


    "Li¡­" His voice trembled from fatigue. He couldn''t even utter her name.


    Silence hung in the cave, with no response from any man or woman. It seemed lifeless, a stark contrast to its previous self. It seemed that it forgot the boy who once filled its walls with passion and determination.


    "Long¡­ please¡­ anyone," Tian Chang''s desperation grew, and for the first time in his life, he felt utterly lost. The relentless fight he had waged to ensure their survival now seemed futile.


    "Please¡­"


    Tian Chang''s limbs grew heavy, and slowly, he sank to his knees on the damp soil, his eyes closing as he sensed his strength waning.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    .


    .


    Moments before the grim reaper could claim his scythe back, Tian Chang heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    "He''s alive," a gentle, familiar voice reached his ears, and with renewed hope, he allowed his body to be cradled.


    ''Tick-Tock.''


    ''Tick-Tock.''


    "Wake up. Don''t leave me alone," Tian Chang''s eyes fluttered open to find a woman clutching his hand. His body was adorned with various herbs and peculiar mixtures.


    Upon seeing the two figures beside him, he couldn''t help but smile. That smile gradually transformed into laughter, filling the cave with warmth.


    "Don''t laugh, you idiot. Your wounds will reopen," the woman scolded him, her tone masking her concern.


    As Tian Chang extended his right hand to caress her face, he whispered, "In my life, I have never seen a woman more beautiful than you, nor have I met a healer with greater abilities than you. If I can feel it, I''m sure you can too. My time is near, and I don''t have much¡­" He trailed off as he began to cough up blood.


    "No, I won''t let you die like this. I can save you," Li Mei said confidently, but her wavering voice betrayed her disbelief. "Please, don''t."


    "I know it would be selfish of me to ask you this, but I hope that you won''t mourn my death. Instead, I wish for you to cherish and smile at the moments we shared. Who would have thought that two strangers from different worlds would fall in love and live together peacefully in a remote village for so many years? And that their love would bear such a fine man." Tian Chang tried to turn his face toward Tom, but his body wouldn''t comply with him. Tom noticed this as he stepped closer.


    "The clock is ticking, and my time is running out. I''ll keep this short as I don''t have time for long farewells. I hope you can forgive me," Tian Chang uttered, his voice trembling with emotion.


    .


    When I was young, my village was burned down, much like what happened here. Back then, I thought they were simply a bunch of bandits driven by greed for our limited resources. From the depths of our despair, ''The Octavian Society'' arrived, clad in white armor, and rescued us. Once they gathered hundreds of children in an unknown location, they delivered a speech about their ideology, claiming we were the chosen ones who would bring peace to this corrupted world.


    After the speech, they separated us into groups, taking us to ''The Caves.'' Each child received their own personal room. At the time, I saw it as a luxury, but now I understand they wanted to isolate us for easier brainwashing. They dressed us in black clothes with an emblem of nine rings. Mornings were dedicated to our ideological brainwashing education, and nights were for relentless training to improve our skills. As my skills grew, I became a member of ''The Triad,'' known for our skill and loyalty. We served directly under ''The Eight Keepers.'' After a while, I even became its leader, with Monolith as my right hand.


    But I didn''t grasp the depth of what was happening at the time. ''The Eight Keepers'' summoned me and Monolith to their meeting room, with veils covering their faces and nine giant chains. A chain connected under each chair, while the largest one was in the middle, separating them into two groups of four. They slowly revealed the true nature of ''The Octavian Society'' to us. I should have realized they weren''t heroes when they made me kill mothers and snatch their children. The true purpose of ''The Covenant of Ennead'' was to unseal ''The Sealed One,'' whom they believed created mankind and was sealed by some giant eyeball. I should have listened to my heart, but their brainwashing was too strong. I should have seen that they were simply a bunch of madmen and that they were a cult.


    I only saw their true nature when I wanted to leave because I found the love of my life. After he uttered the word ''life,''" Tian Chang lost his own. He closed his eyes, finally at peace.


    .


    .


    "Ahhhhhhhh!" Li Mei''s anguished cry filled the cave, leaving even Tom stuttering.


    The scene before him, with Li Mei holding Tian Chang, reminded Tom of the ''Evanors'' bird.


    ''Evanors birds mate for life. When one dies, the other flies to the highest altitude possible, then closes its wings and falls, choosing death over living in a world without its soulmate.''


    Tom recalled a poem often associated with these magnificent creatures, reflecting their unwavering loyalty:


    "It''s silent now, our voices are of no more,


    Once, we soared high, but now, they broke your wing, and mine they tore.


    Drib, drop, goodbye, my beloved, as I bid this world adieu,


    Farewell to my friend, my lover, your absence, I will forever miss."

 Chapter 33: Torn Between Fate and Deception

    CG Chapter 33: Torn Between Fate and Deception.


    ''It seems that I lost another father, hah. I think that this is simply my destiny,'' Tom thought, as he closed his eyes while taking a deep breath that filled his lungs with air as he tried to regain his calmness.


    Turning his attention to Li Mei, he said, "We should bury him before his body begins to decay."


    Li Mei''s body began to sway back and forth, her movements reflecting the turmoil in her mind.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Tom sighed as he thought, ''I believe this has shattered her mentally.''


    Tom ignored Li Mei as he carried the body of Tian Chang and placed it near the entrance of the cave. After a while of searching around, he didn''t find any shovel to dig with, so he decided to use the nearest item near him, a cooking pot that they had lying inside.


    .


    .


    .


    The hours came and went, and Tom stood with his drenched body 6 feet under the ground after he finally completed creating a place where Tian Chang could rest. Tom wasn''t sure if he was doing this for the sake of keeping up the act or if he actually cared about his new family; his face was covered in the rain, and deciding if he was crying or not would be an impossible task to do.


    Once he placed Tian Chang''s corpse inside the grave, Tom made sure that the burial was covered up completely.


    ''I need to do one more thing, Tom thought as he ran with incredible speed.


    Once he arrived at the location he was searching for, Tom covered his face and picked up a couple of flowers as he prepared to head back.


    .


    Tom glanced inside the cave only to see that Li Mei''s tears had all dried up and that the exhaustion of today had gotten to her.


    After he made sure that she was still there, Tom''s sight shifted back to the grave as he opened his mouth, "I''m not typically sentimental, and I''m not entirely sure why I''m doing this. But consider me burying you today as a token of gratitude for all the training you''ve given me."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After uttering his final farewell, Tom gently laid the black flowers on the grave.


    He reflected, ''I doubt there''s a more fitting flower for a man known as the Scythe of Death than Thanatosia.''


    With careful steps, Tom entered the cave, taking great care not to wake up Li Mei.


    Standing over Li Mei with an emotionless expression, he grappled with a dilemma: should he end her life or leave her for potential future use?


    After a while of contemplation, he ultimately reached a decision. ''No, I can''t kill her for now. She''s simply too valuable. Her knowledge of the art of healing might open up an entirely new path of possibilities for me. Unfortunately, I don''t know how I would extract knowledge from her in her current state.


    Once he made up his mind, he ensured his face and body would return to the regular state that he displayed every day.


    "Wake up, Mom," Tom said as he gently shook her.


    She opened her eyes only to see her son''s face in front of her.


    Tom expected many things from her. He expected her to scream at him or even hit him. However, what he didn''t expect was.


    .


    Once she noticed her son Li Mei gave him the widest smile she could muster, asking him, "Where''s your father? I thought he said he''d be back by now."


    ''Noor, did she go crazy, or is she simply acting?'' Tom asked in his mind, not wanting to make any decisions that would ruin his plans.


    [¡­ Unable to come to a conclusion due to lack of information.]


    Tom felt a twinge of annoyance but managed to restrain himself. He then asked, ''What''s the likelihood that my conjecture is correct?''


    [There is a fifty percent chance that the host''s idea is correct.]


    ''I need to gather more information. Should I play along for now?'' He decided to draw more information out of her.


    "What do you mean? Can you remind me where he went?" Tom asked carefully not to reveal more than he needed to.


    As her son asked her a seemingly silly question, Li Mei turned her head to the side, a look of confusion on her face. ''Are you okay?'' she inquired. ''It seems your memory has gotten worse. I think I know a recipe for mushroom soup that can help enhance memory. Remind me to make it for you once I gather the ingredients. As for your father, he mentioned he would go hunting for us after we arrived here for our trip.


    ''Noor.'' Tom asked.


    [Her facial expressions are too natural for this to be an act. There is a ninety-nine percent that she actually believes in what she is saying.]


    ''Are you saying that she is now crazy? Shit, shit, shit¡­'' Tom felt a sudden urge to leave upon hearing this. However, a second thought crossed his mind, ''No, wait. If she still believes in our loving family facade, that could work to my advantage. I can manipulate her more easily to get what I want.


    "Yeah, I was just joking, but maybe I still need that soup," Tom said as he looked at Li Mei with a smile that would melt the heart of any woman.


    After she heard her son answer, Li Mei laughed with him. "Haha, I actually believed you. I thought, how could he have forgotten that so easily? Good thing that my son isn''t an idiot."


    Tom''s smile remained in place as he engaged in this surreal conversation with his mother. He played along, not wanting to reveal his true intentions just yet.


    On one side, Li Mei continued to talk about the mushroom soup and their family plans. And on the other Tom was relieved that she seemed to have accepted the fabricated reality he was presenting. It seemed that his strings were slowly tightening their grip on her.


    Tom realized that he needed to maintain this facade for now. Manipulating Li Mei would be easier if she believed they were still a loving family. He decided to ask a few more questions, trying to gather information while keeping the act intact.


    "That''s right, Mom," Tom said with feigned enthusiasm. "I think it''s time for us to go to sleep."


    Li Mei''s smile faded slightly, and she glanced at the cave entrance, her expression shifting to one of mild concern. "Well, your father should have been back by now. He always returned on the promised time. Maybe I should go look for him."


    Tom''s heart skipped a beat; he had to prevent her from leaving the cave and discovering the truth. "No need to worry, Mom," he said quickly. "It might be dangerous out there, especially with the rain. Let''s give him a bit more time. I''m sure he''ll be back soon."


    Li Mei hesitated but ultimately nodded. "You''re right. I''ll wait a bit longer. He''s a strong man; he can take care of himself."


    Tom inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that, for now, Li Mei would remain inside the cave. He needed time to figure out his next steps and how to extract the valuable knowledge she possessed without raising suspicion.


    As the rain continued to pour outside, Tom sat beside his mother, engaging in a conversation that felt increasingly surreal. He couldn''t help but wonder how long this delicate facade could be maintained and what challenges lay ahead as he continued to navigate the intricate web of deception and manipulation.

 Chapter 34: Fragments of Self

    CG Chapter 34: Fragments of Self


    The morning sun had ascended above the cave''s entrance, banishing the lingering darkness and unveiling the sanctuary within the cavern. Its golden rays penetrated the depths of the cave, imbuing the stone walls with warmth and vitality.


    As the sun''s gentle caress graced their faces, both Tom and Li Mei began to stir. The fatigue that had weighed them down from their previous day''s adventures seemed to have dissipated overnight. It was as if the very touch of the morning sun had breathed renewed vitality into their beings.


    Tom''s eyes fluttered open, and as his gaze met the serene beauty of the sunlit cave, a rare smile tugged at the corners of his lips. The sunlight danced in his eyes, infusing him with an inexplicable sense of hope. He allowed himself to savor the simple joy of being alive in the tranquil moments before his consciousness fully returned.


    However, Tom''s happiness was short-lived. On the opposite side of the cave, Li Mei''s eyes snapped open with sudden intensity. Her abrupt awakening was followed by an ear-piercing scream that shattered the tranquil morning silence, echoing through the cavern''s chambers.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Her voice carried the anguish of a thousand sorrows. "Tian Chang, Mother¡­"


    "Why, why, why did you leave me all alone? Why¡­"


    The teardrops streamed down Li Mei''s beautiful face, mingling with her snot to create a raw, visceral blend of anguish. It was as if a floodgate of grief had burst open within her, releasing an uncontrollable torrent of pain and heartache.


    Tom watched the scene that played in front of him with shock, not understanding how her state changed so suddenly.


    ''This doesn''t make any sense,'' Tom mused, his analytical mind racing to comprehend the situation. ''I thought she had developed some kind of psychological barrier around the memories of their deaths. Unless... unless what she developed wasn''t a barrier at all, but rather...''


    ''No, I mustn''t come to any conclusion just yet, and if I truly want to be certain,'' Tom decided, ''I''ll need to conduct further tests.''


    Tom moved slowly and deliberately towards the weeping Li Mei, although the pace of his approach hardly mattered, for she was deep within the abyss of her despair, unaware of his presence. Her cries of anguish continued, each wail laced with a profound sense of loss.


    As Tom stood behind her, his sinister hands reached out to her neck with a careful intent to render her unconscious.


    With a calculated touch, Tom''s fingers found the precise pressure points on Li Mei''s neck, and he applied just enough force to induce unconsciousness. He was aware that Li Mei''s unique condition made her vulnerable in this state, and he intended to use it to his advantage.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As Li Mei''s body went limp in his grasp, her sobs and cries ceased, replaced by an eerie silence that enveloped the cave. Tom''s face remained impassive, revealing nothing of the darkness that lurked beneath the surface.


    ''Most psychological traumas have some kind of trigger that can suddenly change the behavior of the people that it affects. This trigger can shift the state of the patient from a peaceful and loving person to a beast that can only see destruction in moments like these. They will do anything to defend themselves from their environment.'' Tom carefully examined Li Mei''s body. ''


    Now, what might your trigger be?''


    Tom gave it his all as he tried to find out what caused Li Mei''s state to suddenly worsen after she was all peaceful yesterday. Unfortunately for him, his effort bore no fruit as he couldn''t figure out anything.


    ''Noor, anything?'' Tom inquired, his voice tinged with a glimmer of hope.


    [Zero results]


    Tom sighed. However, he refused to give up. After all, this was far from the worst situation he had faced. He knew that in the future, he would face even harsher challenges. Lost in his mind, Tom didn''t notice Li Mei''s eyes flickering as they slowly opened up again.


    "Long, where is your father? I thought he would come back by now?" Li Mei asked him with a worried tone, unaware of the turbulent whirlpool of emotions that he was feeling.


    Tom''s head snapped around abruptly when he heard her ask this question. ''What the fuck is going on?'' He thought.


    .


    "He will return soon, don''t worry about it. He told me that he needed to gather a couple of herbs for a weird mixture of his." Tom answered innocently.


    Li Mei smiled at him once she heard that and asked, ''Well since he might take a while, is there anything you want to do?'' waiting for him to reply¡­


    A moment of silence passed as Li Mei waited for the answer while Tom took his time thinking. Unexpectedly, Li Mei didn''t interrupt his train of thought as she waited patiently on the side.


    ''Morning¡­ Stress¡­ Trauma¡­ Peaceful and Chaotic. Finally,'' Tom thought, filled with joy at his sudden realization. ''She developed a dissociative identity disorder from what happened, and the cause of her sudden change in personality has to do with morning. I am not quite sure, though. I might need to knock her out each day.''


    As he gathered his thoughts together, Tom took a deep breath heavily and gave Li Mei a smile.


    "You know," Tom began with a heartfelt sincerity in his voice, "I''ve always yearned to learn the art of healing from you. Can I?" His eyes met Li Mei''s, revealing a genuine eagerness to embark on this new path.


    Li Mei didn''t expect this sudden request. However, after seeing his innocent face, she couldn''t help herself from agreeing to any of his demands.


    "Fine, but I won''t accept anything other than exemplary results from my son. Are you okay with that?" She asked, her tone both demanding and encouraging.


    Once he heard her agreeing to his request, his smile grew even wider as he gave her a hug.


    This moment painted a beautiful picture of the mother and son bond. However, the thoughts of the people in this picture were utterly different.


    The duo sat down as Li Mei began her explanation of this new path.


    "As you''ve seen before, I use herbs extensively to create various concoctions. However, that''s not where my true expertise lies. If I were only skilled in herbology, I''d be merely an apothecary or an alchemist," she explained, her voice carrying a hint of nostalgia.


    She paused for a moment, as if reminiscing about her past experiences, before continuing, "My primary focus is the use of precise finger techniques to target critical points on the body, inducing specific effects. Initially, it may seem like this skill is limited to pain relief. But as you progress and reach its pinnacle, you gain the ability to control and redirect the flow of blood from certain areas. This can be a lifesaver in cases of severe injuries or even loss of limbs. This is the true power of the ''Blossom Fingers,'' and though the name might not carry the same martial resonance as your father''s art, this healing technique of mine has saved more lives than his has taken."


    Tom chose to disregard the latter portion of her revelation, recognizing that Li Mei''s current state was far from ordinary.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As days melted into weeks, the cave continued to cradle Tom and Li Mei, a sanctuary where Tom delved deeper into the mysteries of the ''Blossom Fingers'' in his pursuit of the art of healing.


    Tom''s understanding of this newfound art deepened, and his mastery of it continued to grow. The passage of time was marked not by the sun''s rise and fall but by the progress he made in his journey, a testament to his unwavering dedication to knowledge.

 Chapter 35: Deadman walking

    CG Chapter 35: Deadman walking


    "Wakey-wakey, Wake up, little boy," a gritty voice said as it roused Tom from his slumber.


    Tom slowly opened his eyes only to see what looked like a familiar figure standing above Li Mei''s head.


    The figure didn''t give him any time to react as he continued, his tone now a mix of rage and joy, "Watch carefully what I do next. After all, who will carry the sins of the father if not his own blood and flesh."


    Once Tom fully opened his eyes, he witnessed a horrifying sight: a one-handed figure gripping the head of Li Mei with a vice-like grip, hoisting it high.


    Li Mei''s head throbbed under the weight of an overwhelming pressure, jolting her from her slumber. She had no time to grasp the situation before time itself seemed to freeze, leaving her with a single, haunting thought, ''DANGER. I don''t fear death as I will reunite with them soon. But what about my little Tian Long? Where will he find refuge in this accursed world, all alone and vulnerable? I''ve failed him. I am but a wretched mother that is incapable of shielding my own...''


    "Run." She screamed in a desperate voice.


    ''Boom''


    Li Mei''s tender head was mercilessly crushed against the unyielding earth, causing a gruesome eruption of blood and gore as her skull shattered upon impact with the ground. This created a masterpiece of crimson.


    Tom rose to his feet, shocked by the scene unfolding before him. He felt as if molten lava was filling his veins as if a fiery primordial rage started to surge from deep within him. His once-dark eyes now became crimson, mirroring the blood that surrounded the cave.


    Tom hated that he was still weak despite training day and night, but what truly broke him wasn''t that, but the fact that the illusion he had carefully built with blood and sweat was shattered by a moron.


    Tom dashed forward like a lightning bolt, his fist hurtling toward Whisper with ferocious intent.


    Whisper evaded to the right, thinking that Tom''s attack was simply foolish. "Hah, stup-"


    However, suddenly and out of nowhere, his instincts started to scream at him to sidestep, but it was too late. Tom''s movements were unpredictable. In a split second, Tom changed his course, transforming what should have been a punch into a sudden, powerful kick aimed at Whisper''s groin.


    With a grimace and a curse, Whisper barely managed to avoid the crippling strike. His shock was palpable, his voice dripping with anger. "You bastard! I''ll tear you apart, limb from limb!"


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    On the side, Tom ordered, ''Noor, carefully analyze his moves and tell me when there''s an opening.''


    Whisper decided he wouldn''t hold back any longer. He drew a small crossbow loaded with arrows coated in an unknown, ominous substance. He shot a wicked grin at Tom. "I warned you I''d make you pay, didn''t I?"


    He didn''t hesitate to use any means necessary, even if he was fighting a child.


    The first arrow was released with a sharp wind.


    ''Whoosh.''


    Tom tried to evade it, but it grazed his arm. As he examined the wound, a sizzling sensation confirmed his worst fear-it was poisoned. Time became his enemy; he knew he had to end this fight quickly to survive.


    Without hesitation, Tom charged toward Whisper. He threw a punch aimed at Whisper''s chin, but Whisper''s grin only widened.


    "Gotcha," Whisper grin widened as he tightly gripped Tom''s hands. Without a second thought, he used his head to deliver a decisive blow, rendering Tom unconscious.


    With Tom lying on the ground, it became apparent that the chasm in their combat experience was insurmountable for Tom.


    .


    .


    .


    "Little boy, are you going to stay asleep forever? You can''t do that, no, no. Especially not after what you did to me. I still have a lot of things I want to do to you." Asked Whisper while switching his sight between Tom and a short dagger that he held in his hand.


    However, Tom couldn''t answer his question even if he wanted to, as he was unconscious and stripped to a wooden crucifix that was hastily made.


    "Sigh, it seems that this going to take longer than I expected. Did I hit you too hard? Weak too weak."


    Whisper looked all around him, searching for anything that would wake Tom up, and after a while of searching, he found the wooden bucket that was used by the mother and son duo to wash up. He didn''t hesitate to grab the icy water-filled bucket and throw it with its contents at Tom.


    Tom felt his consciousness was slowly returning; however, he kept his eyes closed as he analyzed, ''Can I launch a sudden attack?'' he asked himself as he tried to discreetly remove his hand from their cuffs. Unfortunately, the chains that kept him attached to the crucifix were put with care, unlike the cross itself.


    Tom suddenly heard a loud laugh.


    "Trying to be sneaky, are we? You are far too young to fool the snake himself." Whisper taunted while looking at with the look of a beast that was about to eat its prey.


    "Since you are awake, I think we should start?" He asked happily before pausing as if he had realized something. "On second thought, I don''t know why I asked you. It''s not like you have a choice."


    Once he said that, Whisper grabbed his dagger and started to cut slowly at Tom''s right hand.


    "A hand for a hand. Since your father took my hand, I will take his son''s hand first."


    "Ahhh!" Tom screamed as the sense of pain of his flesh being torn filled him, "Do you think you will achieve anything with this? What kind of pathetic person goes after the family of his enemy?"


    Tom said those words with such confidence that he almost believed what he was saying. However, he knew that he would have done worse if he needed to.


    Hearing what Tom said, Whisper seemed to get only angrier as he threw a punch at Tom''s stomach. "Do you know that I respected your father once? He was the light that made me keep on killing when the other kids were bigger and stronger than me. I wasn''t the biggest boy back then, but every day, I read the stories about the grand of scythe of death, which made me keep on fighting." Whisper said as he looked at Tom with tears that were dropping like a waterfall.


    "Hahaha, good one. You say that you are a snake, but I can only see crocodile tears." Tom said with blood falling out of his mouth.


    "Explain yourself." Whisper asked as he looked down at the ground.


    "Well, only because you are being nice. Do you think I wouldn''t see through the facade of the ambitious kid? Him being your idol? Please, it''s obvious that you were jealous of him. You know you will never reach the level he reached. I mean, I don''t blame you. You are but a weak and pathetic man with no skill other than his lowly tricks."


    Whisper looked as if his biggest secret was just exposed as he started to punch Tom over and over again.


    Tom felt his bone-breaking while a high amount of blood was coming out from his wounds.


    "Do you want to die now? Asked Whisper while delivering a sidekick toward Tom''s face.


    He didn''t stop as he asked another question: "Do you think I will let you go easily if you taunt me?" He threw a punch that crushed Tom''s nose.


    Tom felt dizzy; however, this time, he knew that he was about to die instead of going unconscious.


    "You know I plan on making a hell in the future, and I think I just found the person who will take the second spot." Tom, despite his current state, issued a warning toward Whisper as he understood that he was about to die.


    Whisper, for an inexplicable reason, felt a sense of threat coming from this bloody child. ''No, how can I feel that from this boy?'' He refused this idea, yet his heart bit at him.


    Whisper sighed and grabbed his dagger; he muttered, ¡°Fine, if you wish for death this much..." He then swiftly slit Tom''s throat, and blood splattered everywhere, showering at him.

 Chapter 36: Fall of an Empire

    CG Chapter 36: Fall of an Empire


    If someone possessed a map of the starry sky and directed their attention toward one of the lower realms inhabited by the rank zero worlds, they would unmistakably observe a world that eclipsed all its cosmic neighbors in brilliance. It appeared as though this world patiently awaited the chance to ascend and attain a higher rank.


    This world hosted the ''Mandated by Heaven Empire,'' An empire that has for eons unified its entire world. However, being the sole sovereign of this world wasn''t what was special about this empire; instead, it was the fact that the nobility of the empire chose to walk hand in hand with the commoners. Every house and every child there had enough food to fill their stomachs and more, yet this once grand empire is of no more.


    Acid rain started to fall from the dark clouds that were formed from the millions of burning corpses. ''Exodus '' stood as the sole reason why this heavenly realm was falling to pieces, and the head of this group was currently facing the last wall that was built by the empire.


    The palace of the ''Mandated by Heaven Empire'' lay in the middle of the capital, and from the grand gate of the palace, a man who didn''t look like a servant or a member of the imperial family stood. He exited the palace, indifferent to the fact that he had just killed the emperor and all of his soldiers. His pupils were pitch black, and they lacked any sign of self.


    He started to mutter some weird gibberish that no one understood, and just as he was about to descend the stairs of the castle.


    A young boy clad in a dragon-embroidered robe came out running from his room, only for his eyes to lay on the gruesome scene within the palace chamber; he couldn''t contain his terror and let out a piercing scream directed at the man as he started charging toward him with killing intent.


    "Ahhhh, why¡­ What did our empire do? What did my father, my mother, and young sister do to deserve what you did?" The boy''s eyes were bloodshot as he started to lose the faith that was nourished inside him since he was young, "Rule with justice, they said. For the common people, they said. They said that the heavens are with our empire. You know what? I don''t know if there is a heaven above, but if there is, I, Shin La as the heir, forsake such a heaven and wi-"


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The boy didn''t get enough time to finish his speech as the man ran toward him with astonishing speed, and with a single swing of his sword, the boy''s head started to fly away.


    After he killed the boy and returned his sword to its sheath. The man ignored everything as he continued to mutter, with his words slowly becoming more and more eligible.


    "Heaven Will, Life and Death." He paused as if the thing he was about to say would remind him of something that he lost long ago, "A gift or a curse? The immortality that belongs to me."


    "Who am I?"


    "Who am I?" His question got louder.


    "Who am I?" And louder.


    He screamed and began to frantically claw at his own head, tearing at his flesh in a frenzied panic.


    "I am Tian Long, a son of a hunter. I was killed by the enemy of my father." Once he thought that, a repulsive feeling filled his body. "No, that... this is not correct; I am more¡­"


    "I am Edward Pendragon, the next king¡­" A stronger feeling of resistance filled him, "I am higher, much higher than a mere king."


    "I¡­ I am the one who will become an immortal. I was the one who abandoned my world to reach my dream. I am Thomas Blackwood, the endless traveler."


    The madman returned from his frenzy after being lost for countless lifetimes. His madness caused the destruction and death of trillions of people, if not even more. Yet, paradoxically, Tom now exuded an even greater indifference towards life.


    Once he regained consciousness, Tom received a message from Noor:


    [Welcome back, host.]


    Tom looked at the message with his abyssal eyes, "Why didn''t you wake me up?" He already had an answer, but he still wanted to ensure that it was correct.


    [I tried to project multiple messages to the host; however, you fell into the pit of despair so deeply that you ignored all of those messages.]


    Tom halted her explanation abruptly; he had already grasped the situation far too well. Due to his many reincarnations, he slowly started to lose himself in the endless mortal lives. Initially, the experiences had held their allure, yet after having been a humble fisherman for the millionth time, even the most enthralling narratives would inevitably drive anyone to the brink of madness.


    Having discerned the source of the issue, Tom didn''t care whether any blame rested with him. A spontaneous laughter escaped his lips, a rare and genuine glee that had eluded him for so long. Amid his laughter, he recalled a phrase from a book he had browsed long ago, a saying that seemed to encapsulate his predicament:


    "After boundless madness, only sanity remains. A soul ensnared in the eternal cycle traverses the spectrum, from demon to angel, before returning to a semblance of normalcy." Although he hardly resembled a typical person.


    Amidst his newfound clarity, Tom strolled through the capital''s streets, an observer who was indifferent to the engulfing fire that consumed the city whole.

 Chapter 37: Will you be the fly or the mountain

    CG Chapter 37: Will you be the fly or the mountain


    As Tom walked around, he noticed something out of place. A store stood unaffected by the flames around it, and what was even weirder was the old beggar who was drinking in front of that store.


    Spotting this bizarre scene, Tom didn''t flee but hastened towards it with an almost childlike eagerness. He evaded the crumbling walls of the surrounding buildings with ease, effortlessly closing the gap between himself and the mysterious store.


    ''Gulp''


    ''Gulp''


    The old beggar continued to drink from the gourd in his hand. After he finished his drink, he noticed Tom in front of him. He asked with an experienced tone, "Will you kindly spare some change for an old man? I possess the gift of foresight, and I also peddle martial arts of unique caliber."


    Upon hearing the old man''s voice, Tom didn''t pause for an instant. He emptied his pockets, giving the old man all the money he had on his person. Tom didn''t care for the little value that this gold held in the eyes of the masses.


    "May I peruse through the martial art books you possess first?" Tom inquired in a respectful tone.


    The beggar indulged in another sip of his drink before making a sweeping gesture with his hand, indicating to Tom that he was welcome to examine the martial arts book at his leisure.


    Tom began flipping through the books one after another, yet his discerning eye swiftly deemed them all as mere trash. This assessment didn''t stem from an inexperienced hobbyist; instead, it came from Tom, a martial arts grandmaster.


    One of the books even included this instruction, "A punch can kill a fly, but a fly can shatter a mountain. Will you be the mountain or the fly?"


    Undisturbed by the counterfeit books, Tom maintained his respectful demeanor and inquired, "Might I request the esteemed senior to divine my future?"


    The beggar commenced drawing intricate circles upon the ground with his hand, all the while intoning strange incantations.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "A new beginning unfolds," he began, his voice carrying a mystic weight. "The Yin is veiled, known to but a select few. The Yang, radiant as the hero. Who will dictate the destinies of all? Will it be the fate of one?"


    Following this enigmatic pronouncement, the old man fell into silence. He turned to his drink, consuming it more voraciously as if he sought solace in the embrace of alcohol, hoping it would blot out his memories.


    Tom contemplated the cryptic words of the old beggar, his thoughts swirling in a futile attempt to decipher their meaning. Finding no practical insight to obtain, he resolved to investigate the peculiar store that remained untouched by the chaos.


    ''Clack''


    Upon stepping into the store, Tom was enveloped by an uncanny sensation of traversing into another realm.


    His gaze roamed the strange scene, only to notice the books that seemed to possess a life of their own. They flew from one shelf to another, and once in a while, two books would come near each other as if they were exchanging their stories and legends with shadows of heroes and demons materializing out of them.


    To his right, an inexplicable blaze materialized out of thin air. It hungrily ensnared nearby logs, its flames devouring them with a slow and mesmerizing dance.


    In the corner, a sleek black cat captured Tom''s attention. It skillfully played a haunting rendition of a moonlight sonata, its every paw stroke producing ethereal notes that seemed to elevate his very soul. As the melody unfolded, the moonlight cast a gentle glow upon the feline''s face, further enhancing the enchantment of the scene.


    Finally, Tom saw the store clerk. He was impeccably dressed in a stylish black suit, and his neatly groomed short black hair framed his face. What truly set him apart, however, was his distinguished imperial mustache. With each meticulously groomed hair, he seemed to have stepped right out of the 18th century, exuding an air of timeless elegance.


    "Your kind seems to revel in enigma," Tom remarked, genuinely perplexed by the beggar''s decision to stay outside while the clerk conducted business within.


    Hearing Tom''s words, the clerk smiled, tilting his head curiously. "What do you mean by ''your kind''? Have you encountered anyone other than me around here?"


    Tom was about to respond when he suddenly had an epiphany. An unspoken understanding passed between him and the clerk as they continued their conversation.


    "I apologize for my earlier lapse in manners," the clerk said, offering Tom a nobleman''s bow. "I am the ''Infinite Merchant,'' and this is my humble establishment, ''Unending Cards.''"


    Just as Tom was about to introduce himself, the clerk continued with a smile. "I am well aware of who you are. I''ve been observing your journey for quite some time. Although I don''t know which name you prefer, ''Son of Sand,'' ''Dark Club Lord,'' or ''The Watcher. '' The myriad choices of names you used shows great creativity."


    Tom was initially taken aback by the clerk''s knowledge, as all the names he mentioned were ones he had used throughout his multiple lives. After a moment''s reflection, he proceeded as usual.


    "Names hold little value to me," Tom replied, allowing a bit of his genuine, indifferent self to emerge. "What truly matters is why you summoned me here."


    The clerk sighed. "I am here to fulfill a contract, and since you have met the conditions of that contract, I shall now proceed with my task." He then began to clap his hands together, and with each clap, the door behind Tom started to open with his rhythm.


    While Tom was curious about what lay beyond the door, he first sought information about the person behind the deal and their intentions. "Do I know this person?" he inquired.


    "You have inherited their legacy, and they wished to ensure your ascent to a higher realm," the clerk replied.


    With a complete understanding of the situation, Tom had one remaining question. "One last question: can I make a deal with you?"


    The clerk considered Tom''s question, his hands rubbing together in thought. "At present, you possess nothing of substantial value to me, but perhaps in the near future, circumstances will change." He paused before demonically grinning. "Unless, of course, you''re willing to incur a debt, in which case, we can negotiate a separate arrangement."


    Tom concluded the conversation with a nod as he left the store, saying, "Until we meet again."


    [THE END OF VOL.1: MORTAL LIFE]

 Chapter 38: Sea Voyage

    CG Chapter 38: Sea Voyage


    Tom took his first step out of the store, and his body began to slowly crumble as his soul flew away on a journey to a new and more exciting world.


    While Tom was solely focused on his new adventure on the ground:


    The Infinite Merchant looked at his ebony cat before he slowly made his way to the door. However, moments before he could touch the door''s handle, he felt a paw tugging at him.


    "You can''t deal with that person. Being there all this time, yet you didn''t even notice."


    The Infinite Merchant knew that what his cat was saying was correct. However, he couldn''t shake his curiosity.


    "Fine." One word left his mouth as he returned to his seat, listening to the new symphony the cat started playing. The notes carried him through time and space. He felt at peace.


    .


    .


    .


    Tom opened his eyes only to feel that his surroundings were moving unsteadily. He noticed that he was in a small room. As he started to take his first breath in this place, the smell of water, accompanied by the smell of salted fish, filled his lungs.


    Shortly after, new memories began to gush in like a torrent through his mind. He began to gather his thoughts while analyzing his surroundings. The sound of multiple men singing as if they were one entered his ears.


    "Ships on the ocean, bound for the unknown,


    Sailin'' through storms, where legends have grown.


    From distant shores to new lands, we roam,


    Charting a course, we''ll make it our own.


    Oh-ho-oh


    The whispers of the salty sea."


    This song was accompanied by the music of a ship making its way through the sea.


    As Tom merged with the new memories at an astonishing speed. He knew that this place had something that he had been desiring for a long time.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ''Seven kingdoms, with each following a certain god. And a world where one knight can defeat an army of a hundred men.'' Tom couldn''t help but start laughing out loudly after receiving this revelation.


    After his burst of excitement, Tom regained his rationality as he felt that something was off about this whole journey, ''sea voyage? More like death voyage.''


    The identity of his body wasn''t simple. He was the first son of the noble house of Flameheart, Edward Von Flameheart. However, while he had the birthright to the baron title compared to his younger brother and sister, he understood that he had a much lower political advantage than them, especially with the fact that his brother was a middle-rank Apprentice Knight while he was but a mortal.


    ''Death of the rightful holder to the title will naturally cause the position to move to the next male heir.'' Tom thought as he smiled, ''I guess this is going to become a true death voyage.''


    ''Before I do anything¡­ It has been a while,'' Tom told himself as his smile grew. ''Noor, show me my stats.''


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 97.2826%" colspan="2">


    Stats Panel


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Name


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Thomas Blackwood (Current: Edward Von Flameheart)


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Gender


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Male


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Species


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Health


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    63/68


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Strength


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.72


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Agility


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.74


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Intelligence


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    2.3


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Unknown


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.0


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "Shit, these stats are worse than a child." When he saw his stats, Tom knew that he would need to change his plans as he couldn''t defeat all of the crew of the ship face to face. He knew that there was a knight among the crew, although he didn''t know who.


    ''Let''s see, Noor. Sort through my memory and find the quickest way to get stronger. If you can find a technique that would increase my strength, then that would be great.''


    [Ongoing analysis¡­]


    [Result: Zero memory of technique]


    [Causes: The original body''s host was trash, so he didn''t learn any of his family''s knight arts.]


    When the thought of sinking the entire ship and running away on a lifeboat made its way to him, a new idea came to Tom. ''The cursed bottleneck which restored my stats to max two is now supposedly broken. This means... that even my mortal techniques will show greater results than they could ever display.''


    Without hesitation, Tom''s fingers moved swiftly and gracefully as he initiated an improved version of the ''Blossom Fingers'' technique. This allowed him to boost the blood flow throughout his body for a short period.


    Tom didn''t wait as he began doing different weird exercises, from jumping to push-ups. His body did tens of push-ups in seconds. As he changed his form, he moved all around the room in a quick yet silent motion.


    However, his momentum soon came to a halt, and he felt that his energy was thoroughly exhausted. After all, his physical stats were still trash.


    Tom grabbed a piece of cloth and wiped away his sweat. He examined his body as he felt it had grown incredibly by simply doing exercises.


    "It''s time to gather some information." Tom made his way to the upper deck.


    He wanted to see for himself the strengths and weaknesses of every crew member. While not all of them were out to get him, since some of them came as part of the ship-renting company to ensure its safety, they still would have to die so that he could keep his powers hidden for the time being.


    Reaching the upper deck, the smell of the salty sea filled him with energy. He started to count every member of the crew. Whether strong or weak, young or old, they were all dead people in his eyes.


    Amongst all of these simple folk, a man flipping the pages of a book shined like the sun''s rays on a hot summer day. His build, demeanor, and confidence made clear that he was the knight who led the mission for his life, although he was unsure about which level he was. The only thing he was confident in was that the possibility of the man being higher than an apprentice knight was minuscule.


    Hmm, since they outnumber him by 30-to-1. Tom decided to mow their numbers down by using the favorite weapon of righteous people: poison.

 Chapter 39: Death Voyage

    CG Chapter 39: Death Voyage


    Noticing the young lord''s arrival on the deck, the crew couldn''t help but show respect to him. After all, he was a member of the nobility, which allowed him to kill any of them without any consequences. In this society, even the lowest trash of nobility was considered higher in status than the highest peasant.


    "Young lord, it''s a pleasure to have you on deck. I hope that you are enjoying the refreshing sea breeze."


    "Young lord, is there anything that this humble one can do to assist you?"


    "Young lord, your aura shines as always."


    The crew''s questions and ass-kissing poured in one after the other as the crew sought to win Tom''s favor and strengthen their connection to the esteemed House of Flameheart.


    Tom replied respectfully to their questions. However, he still kept the aloofness that a member of nobility owed to carry, "Thank you for your support. However, you need not worry yourselves with me as you already have your hands full keeping this ship afloat."


    Hearing his words of encouragement and appreciation for their effort, a couple of members of the crew couldn''t help but show an inconcealable sense of pride as they smiled and laughed joyously.


    Seeing their reactions, Tom thought, ''Low lives never change due to their lack of self-worth; once they feel that they have been truly acknowledged, they will follow you to the end of the earth.''


    As Tom conversed with the crew, his watchful gaze roamed the ship, his attention fully absorbed by his surroundings. Unbeknownst to the men surrounding him, his focus zeroed in on the knight, his scrutiny thorough as he studied the man from head to toe.


    With a final nod to the crew, Tom declared, "Feel free to carry on with your tasks. I''ll be taking a walk around the ship."


    Leaving the crew to their duties, he ventured off, his thoughts dwelling on whether he could take down the knight.


    Tom walked gracefully to the other side of the ship, not showing any hint of killing intent on his face. He played the role of a killer perfectly. Unfortunately, all witnesses to his grand act will be victims of this drama.


    Tom made his way to the other side of the ship as he walked, with grace in every step of his. His face lacked any noticeable intent for harm. He assumed the role of the executioner with flawless precision. Regrettably, those who would bear witness to his grand performance would ultimately find themselves trapped in the unfolding tragedy. That was if they even noticed what was coming.


    ''Crackle''


    ''Crackle''


    The sound of the wood creaking vibrated through the hallway. Tom slowly made his way to the empty kitchen''s storage room; he wanted to find any type of rodent pesticide. According to the small amount of helpful information in Edward''s brain, Ships that sailed across the small islands had a problem of being invaded by a type of rodent species called the yorth.


    Tom picked up the bottle of poison and started examining its contents.


    ''Noor, analyze the potency of this poison,'' Tom ordered.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    [Unable to show precise data due to lack of information.]


    [Cross analysis¡­]


    [Results: The crew members will fall ill for a while upon ingestion.]


    [Additional information: The poison lacks the potency to kill a human¡­ Host is suggested to increase its strength before proceeding with the plan.]


    ''A small challenge, not bad.'' Tom didn''t let that affect him. Instead, he used it as fuel for his mind to wander through all the possible ways to increase the lethality of the poison.


    Tom began to fumble around, introducing another form of poison to the concoction. This particular poison was well-known for being self-administered by individuals. He, of course, added the world''s most infamous poison ¨C alcohol ¨C to enhance the absorption of the rat poison. With meticulous care, he integrated an array of spices from the ship''s provisions, creating a deceptively enticing mixture.


    As Tom continued to work in the dimly lit kitchen''s storage room, he knew that time was of the essence. The room was filled with the scent of spices, and the bottles of poison lay before him. The kitchen crew might come here at any moment.


    After adding the eleventh herb, Tom felt that the mixture was finally strong enough to kill most of the crew. He also didn''t forget to add some aromatic herbs to mask the overall smell and taste of the poison. Although, he wondered whether it would have any effect on the knight if he consumed it.


    ''Well, I will see where things go after they swallow it.''


    Tom made his way to the beer supply, recognizing that this could be the perfect opportunity to administer the enhanced poison to a larger group of the crew. He knew that the low-alcohol beer served as their primary source of hydration during the voyage.


    The beer supply was organized into multiple wooden containers, with each container meant to be used for a day. This provided an opening for Tom to carry out his plan without drawing immediate suspicion.


    Carefully, he opened one of the wooden containers, ensuring that he was not observed by the crew or the kitchen staff. With the small bottle of enhanced poison concealed in his hand, he added the content of the lethal concoction to the day''s beer supply.


    As he did this, a sinister sense of satisfaction washed over him, relishing in the smooth execution of his plan. The mere thought of obtaining a knight''s training method filled him with a dark, exhilarating sense of excitement.


    Once the poison was added to the beer, Tom securely closed the container, making sure it appeared untouched.


    Tom then made his way back to the ship''s deck, keeping his composure and pretending to engage in a casual conversation with a crew member. He would bide his time, waiting until all members of the crew ingested his poison before finishing them off.


    .


    .


    .


    The ship continued its voyage across the open sea, carrying with it the unknowing victims of Tom''s elaborate plan. This play was about to reach its dark end.


    Tom feigned the need for rest and retreated to his supposed sleeping quarters. There, he concealed himself within the ship''s shadowy corners, observing the crew as they succumbed to slumber. They believed that fatigue and exhaustion had finally caught up to them.


    However, what annoyed him was the fact that the person with the most robust resilience against the poison drank the least amount of it. The knight had in his hand a bottle of what looked like fermented tea, and while he drank some poisoned beer, Tom still felt that it wasn''t enough to kill him.


    Tom exercised unwavering patience, refusing to act hastily. He bided his time, waiting until it was the opportune moment for him to launch his attack.


    In the middle of the night, the knight felt a presence in his room, which made him want to open his eyes. However, ¡­


    He found that his hands were chained to the bed while both of his legs were tied together.


    "Who are you? Show yourself right now." He screamed, unable to restrain his anger.


    "Shhh, shut your mouth. You should know your position." A figure made itself known from the shadows, holding a pendant and notebook.


    "Yo- Young lord, what are you doing? I am sure there is a misunderstanding." The knight looked at Tom innocently as he questioned him. He tried to hide the anger he felt when he saw his things in the hand of Tom.


    "I don''t have time for your games. Firstly, I already know that you were sent by my brother to kill me." Tom started by revealing the cards slowly.


    The knight initially harbored the desire to refute the accusations leveled against him. Yet, as he gazed upon Tom''s unwavering confidence, his countenance gradually shifted from one of denial to an unsettling indifference.


    "So what are you going to kill me? Then what? Do you really believe that you can survive against my party?" The knight wanted to laugh in mockery of Tom, but when the first laugh of his was about to come out...


    Tom said four words that silenced the knight immediately and sent chills down his spine: "They are already dead."


    "No, no way. There is no way that the trash of Flameheart would be able to take lord Timmothy''s soldiers." The knight refused to believe that all of his comrades and companions who went through cold and fire with him were already dead. He might have been their superior, but he still considered them as part of his family.


    Tom''s only reason to speak to the knight for this long was to slowly break his mind and extract as much information as possible. In a wordless act, he tossed a sack filled with severed bloody heads onto the bed.


    "You..." The knight struggled to articulate, his voice trapped by the horrifying scene before him. Overwhelmed and helpless, he yearned to shatter the concealed suicide bead beneath his molar, but his search yielded nothing.


    "Maro, I will give you two options." Tom paused to emphasize what he was going to say next, "One, the happy ending. You die a hero as I ensure the safety of both your wife and daughter."


    Before Tom could even utter the second option, Maro''s face turned an alarming shade of crimson, as though it were on the brink of eruption. Every word that escaped his lips brimmed with an intense, bloodthirsty resolve. "Don''t... You... Dare... Threaten... my family."


    Tom ignored him as he looked down at him with indifference, "The second option will be you dying as the traitor of the house of Flameheart and the person that tried to kill its heir. This will naturally cause both of them to be captured, and believe me when I say I can make them scream as I break them slowly. In the end, the innocent face of your lily won''t be so lily."

 Chapter 40: Tears of the weak

    CG Chapter 40: Tears of the weak


    Despair began to spread throughout Maro''s being; he had an immense amount of anger bottled within him. However, he could not do anything to the other party since he held the fates of his family in his hand.


    "Why do you think I would believe you? You might just kill them even after I tell you what I know," Maro, in a last-ditch attempt, challenged, his voice a mixture of defiance and desperation.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not, as you can''t change anything, and you know it," Tom replied to Maro with a snicker.


    Maro hesitated as his eyes darted around the room. He knew that he was done for, "Fine, what do you want? Do you need information? Because I don''t know much."


    Tom smiled after he saw Maro break, "First, I want you to tell me in detail about the forces that my younger brother commands. Second, I want to know why Elizabeth is helping him. Lastly, I will need you to write down your knight training method."


    He paused before caressing the face of Maro, "I am sure that I don''t need to warn you that if your information has even a single falsehood, then¡­"


    "Can I ask you something?" Maro asked in a confused tone.


    "Sure, go ahead," Tom replied.


    "I might understand why you asked about the first two, but I can''t fathom why you would covet after an inferior training method? As a direct descendent of Flameheart, you should have a training method that is best suited for your bloodline." Maro questioned, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    Tom replied passionately while concealing his true motivation, "I want to experience the joy of exploring the myriad training methods that are spread across the world."


    Maro nodded his head understandingly. If he had heard these words from the trash of Flameheart before today, he would have laughed, but after seeing him take down the whole ship alone, he understood that Edward Von Flameheart wasn''t someone to be messed with unless you wanted to court death.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    He began revealing everything he knew about their forces, from the number of knights they had to the strengths and weaknesses of every member of the army.


    Focusing on every gesture of Maro, Tom ensured that he was telling nothing but the truth.


    After he laid the information about the army bare, he took a deep breath to gather his thoughts before continuing, "As for why Lady Elizabeth is helping him, I can only assume that she''s doing that in the hope of securing a position in the family once Lord Timmothy becomes the head."


    Tom didn''t know the personality of Elizabeth, so he couldn''t judge whether she was seeking to secure her place or if she had something more in her mind, ''Well, I could figure out her true motivation once I reach the castle.''


    "Okay, now it''s time for you to give me the training method," Tom said, hiding the extreme excitement he felt within him. This moment was something that he had waited for an extremely long time. Throughout his lonely journey across the mortal realms, there was one thought that kept him going¡ªthe power of Arcanum that enables a person to break free from their mortal shackles.


    ''Tick-Tock''


    The two of them exchanged glances as Tom waited for him to write down the method.


    "Ahm¡­" Maro hesitated, "How can I write it down if my hands are tied?"


    Tom''s excitement made him ignore that fact. He quickly regained his composure after that misstep, bringing a paper and a pencil near Maro. But before he untied him, he suddenly asked, "What hand do you use to write?"


    Maro wasn''t sure why Tom would ask such a question, "I use my right hand, but w-"


    Before he could question Tom, he heard: "This is going to hurt."


    Tom didn''t hesitate to use Maro''s own sword to sever the tendons in both of his legs and his left arm.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Maro looked at his hand and then at Tom as the realization, accompanied by the extreme pain of what had just happened, hit him like a train. "Ahhhhh."


    He couldn''t hold back his screams. If anyone heard him at that moment, they wouldn''t be able to help but feel pity for his state. Maro had already made peace with the fact that he would die, but he hadn''t expected to go through so much pain.


    "Ahhh."


    Tom placed a three-leaved green herb in Maro''s mouth, instructing him in a cold tone, "Chew on this while you write."


    The room reverberated with the sound of Maro''s muffled screams, accompanied by the relentless scratching of the pencil against the paper. Each stroke of the pencil inflicted immense pain on him, and Maro, drenched in his own blood and sweat, trembled as he fought to maintain his composure. Silent tears fell down his face.


    Maro felt that all the agony he went through as a knight was useless at that moment; the tears weren''t from pain but from helplessness as he felt a lump stuck in his throat that refused to go down no matter how hard he swallowed.


    Despite the excruciating agony, Maro clenched his teeth on the bitter herb, attempting to numb the pain that coursed through his veins. Meanwhile, Tom watched the scene to ensure that nothing would go wrong at the most crucial moment.


    As the minutes stretched on, Maro neared his breaking point. Finally, sweat-soaked and fatigued, he completed the task.


    Tom retrieved the papers, scanning their contents with a scrutinizing gaze. He instructed, "Noor, analyze this document and simulate whether implementing this training method would cause me any harm."


    [Undergoing analysis.]


    .


    [Initial Result: The method provided is accurate]


    [Starting deep analysis]


    [Estimated time: fourteen days]


    Upon seeing the initial analysis result, Tom smiled innocently. However, his following words sent a chill down Maro''s spine, "Now, Maro, you''ve served your purpose."


    Without allowing Maro a moment to comprehend, Tom swiftly swung his sword, severing his head from his trembling body.


    ''Thud''


    The room echoed with the sound of the severed head hitting the ground.

 Chapter 41: Home Sweet Home

    CG Chapter 41: Home Sweet Home


    The sun gently caressed the face of a crimson-haired young man.


    Tom whistled while steering the ship''s wheel. After some time spent familiarizing himself with it, control came naturally to him.


    He looked around at the damage that he caused to the ship with a smile, thinking to himself, ''The crew is already dead, so there are no eyewitnesses to expose me. However, the ship renting company would still question the reason behind the sudden disappearance of their crew.''


    Tom had a clear plan in his mind. Since pirates were a common sight near these seas, he would simply use the helping hand of an imaginary pirate group to cover up for himself.


    "How heartless of those evil pirates to not leave a single person alive. Even Maro sacrificed his life to protect me. After all of their sacrifices and deaths, I was able to live as the last member of this dark voyage." A couple of tears escaped Tom''s eyes as he thought of the brave souls who lost their lives to protect him.


    As a frail young boy, it seemed inconceivable that he could single-handedly overcome the entire crew. Furthermore, even in the unlikely event that he could confront the entire crew alone, the question remained: what motive would he have to undertake such a task?


    .


    .


    .


    The days turned into weeks, and Tom''s destination was in sight. He looked ahead at the harbor, certain that he wouldn''t see the faces of his new family welcoming his safe return.


    Among the bustle and hustle of the Aeolantis kingdom, a man in a butler''s clothes stood looking at the sea with a long-seeded sense of anticipation.


    ''God, please bless the lord and let nothing happen to him. He is too weak to journey by himself; you know that I tried to accompany him, but it was the orders of the baron to let him experience the real world. So, please don''t let any harm touch him.'' The butler held onto a sun-shaped gold necklace as he prayed.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The butler, once he saw the Flameheart crest on a ship, ran towards it with all that he had, wanting to ensure the safe return of his master.


    Once the wooden plank was securely positioned, forming a bridge between the ship and the ground, a young man confidently walked across it, making his way to the harbor.


    The butler couldn''t hold himself from sighing in relief after he saw his lord once again after so long.


    "Master, master, over here." He waved at Tom with happiness.


    Tom reciprocated his emotions with a sad tone that Alfred ignored, "It''s been a while, Alfred."


    From the memories of Edward, his butler was the only person in the castle who showed any kind of affection and love to him. At first, he doubted whether the emotions that he displayed to Ed were all fake or not, but after looking at him now, he knew that they were all genuine. Alfred was actually a loyal follower.


    So, naturally, Tom had a hidden smile, knowing that he gained a new useful chess piece that he could manipulate with ease.


    After waiting for a while, the butler asked, "Master, where are all of the crew members and the guards?" Alfred''s excitement started to fade as he slowly examined Tom''s body, which led him to find it covered by bandages.


    Hearing the words of Alfred, a few tears escaped the eyes of Tom, and his body started to shake, "They¡­ they all died."


    "Are you okay? Did anything happen to you?" Alfred didn''t care about the crew. He first wanted to ensure that his lord wasn''t injured anywhere.


    "We were attacked by a group of pirates." Tom paused as if he was recalling a traumatic scene. "I only survived thanks to the crew fighting bravely with all they had to ensure my safety, especially a knight named Maro who took an attack for me, which caused his death."


    "I wasn''t aware that a knight was hidden among the guards; the baron must really care for you, master." Alfred smiled as he hugged Tom closely; he felt that he had gone through a chaotic mix of emotions.


    Tom patted Alfred as he ordered with a sad tone, "Their families must receive the best care. After all, who would risk his life for Flameheart if we didn''t repay what we owe? Also, I want you to make sure that Maro''s family is living comfortably."


    "I understand. Once we return to the castle, I will order that their families are given a monthly allowance." Alfred replied.


    After a while, Tom felt that Alfred wasn''t going to untighten the hug anytime soon, so he asked, "Don''t you think it''s time for us to start our journey?"


    "Oh, right. Sorry." Alfred removed his hands from Tom, "But, master, aren''t you going to rest in a hotel since you just returned from a long voyage? I know that the journey to the castle would only take a few days, but still..."


    Alfred clapped his hands in remembrance, "I also heard that they sold the best fish dishes in the seven kingdoms, and they also sell exquisite pearls that shine in the night here."


    "We don''t have time. I have a couple of things that I need to finish in the castle." Tom said mysteriously.


    Knowing his lord, Alfred didn''t question anything as he took the leash of the horse carriage.


    Tom looked at the size of the horses that would have amazed anyone else; these horses were double the average size, and they moved a carriage that could accommodate sixteen people comfortably. However, Tom had seen weirder things, so this didn''t faze him, but he still wanted to know why his butler would bring such a large carriage for one person.


    "Alfred," Tom called.


    "Yes, Master?" Alfred looked back, answering.


    Tom asked, "What is up with the size of the carriage?"


    "Oh, I wanted to make sure you were comfortable, so I brought the largest carriage I could find. And since the alliance protects the main roads between our kingdoms, I wouldn''t need to worry about our safety.


    "Thank you for your consideration." Tom nodded before closing the doors of the carriage behind him.


    Tom unsheathed his sword to continue his training in Maro''s ''Fury Slash Technique. '' He received the okay to train in it from Noor a few days before reaching the harbor, and now that he was going to meet the knights of Flameheart, he wanted to make sure that he had the strength to cut down any threat that came in his way.

 Chapter 42: Welcome back, Young Lord

    CG Chapter 42: Welcome back, Young Lord


    Rain fell through the night as if there were no tomorrow, each droplet dancing with the wind that shook the trees. Undeterred, the resilient voices of soldiers persisted, echoing through the relentless storm without care.


    "Focus, keep your back straight, soldier."


    "You, over there, keep your legs steady."


    From within the castle, the commands of a fierce captain echoed through its hallways, reaching beyond the outer walls.


    "We''re finally here, huh?" a crimson-haired young man asked.


    Tom''s body had become exceptionally fit after days of training. In just a few short days, he nearly reclaimed the height that he had achieved at his peak. Like a bird freed after years of captivity, Tom felt that he could finally soar through the skies. The shackles that once bound him were now gone. At last, he could surpass his cursed mortality.


    "Welcome back, Master," Alfred exclaimed, happiness welled within him at the sight of his Master''s return.


    Tom nodded his head before moving towards the castle, ''I am afraid that some people won''t be happy after they see that their plans have failed. Well, it''s not like they have long to live anyway.''


    After recognizing Alfred''s familiar face, the two guards at the gate wanted to console him for the death of his Master. After all, the thought of the trash of Flameheart coming back after such a dangerous mission wasn''t something they could even consider.


    Fortunately for them, a young man walked behind Alfred before they could utter a word, leaving them too startled to speak. They were certain that the firstborn would die. However, witnessing him enter the castle before their eyes, they could only exchange questioning glances.


    The reactions of the soldiers training inside the castle were no different than those of the guards. They stopped their training once they laid eyes upon Tom. The thing that returned them to their training was:


    "Soldiers, focus! Am I training pigs or what? Instead of welcoming the return of the young lord by showcasing your hard work, all I see is a group of pathetic kids playing around."


    Captain Reynard was as surprised as the soldiers, if not more so. After all, he was once his instructor and knew well how weak the firstborn was. However, after years of working among the nobility, he understood that maintaining appearances was of utmost importance.


    Amidst the soldiers'' bewildered expressions, the unexpected interruption prompted them to snap back to reality. Speaking in unison, their cries echoed far and wide: "Welcome back, young lord!"


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Well done. You may continue with your training." Tom displayed a gloomy face as he started to walk; however, he suddenly stopped near the soldiers. "I am going to hold a funeral at midnight for the dead crew and guards. I hope that you will come to honor the souls of the fallen."


    Seeing the respectful gestures of their lord, the soldiers thought that he had changed, as the original Edward wouldn''t have cared even if they died here and there. This made his image grow a bit in their hearts. However, it was still far from enough to change their minds. The poor impression that Edward left was too strong, and their trust wasn''t so easily gained.


    The moment Tom stopped, Reynard noticed something different about his body. After he focused, he observed that Tom''s bony arms had now become quite muscular, and his body had changed drastically since he left for the voyage. He considered asking Tom about it but decided against it, understanding that there were things he shouldn''t question.


    "Master, would you like me to prepare the bath for you?" Alfred asked the drenched Tom.


    Tom thought for a few seconds before replying, "Sure, I guess it''s been a while since I took a bath."


    Hearing his reply, Alfred hurriedly led the way to the bathing chamber.


    Walking behind him through the hallways, Tom couldn''t help but notice a level of luxury that he didn''t expect from a Baron''s residence. The paintings adorning the walls were exquisite pieces from the kingdom of Valoria, and the tables were all made of the finest quality of wood that could only be found in the kingdom of Danloor. Seeing the opulence of the castle with his own eyes, Tom became a bit suspicious but knew he didn''t have enough strength just yet to explore these secrets.


    After walking for a while, Alfred led Tom to one of the chambers on his right. As the door swung open, a comforting haze of steam escaped, enveloping the corridor. Once inside, Alfred closed the door behind Tom, standing guard to ensure his lord''s privacy.


    Once Tom secured the place, he removed his clothes and laid his sword beside the marble hot bath. The castle of Flameheart lay above a sleeping volcano, providing a natural resource: hot springs that could speed up the healing of the soldiers'' bodies after training and fights.


    His body slowly sank into the water, revealing the fatigue that he felt through his journey. With a mental command, he said, "Noor, show me my stats."


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 97.2826%" colspan="2">


    Stats Panel


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Name


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Thomas Blackwood (Current: Edward Von Flameheart)


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Gender


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Male


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Species


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Health


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    118/120


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Strength


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    1.49


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Agility


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    1.49


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Intelligence


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    2.3


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Unknown


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    0.0


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "Interesting. I felt that some wall was about to break within me recently. However, since we were traveling, I didn''t feel that it was the appropriate place to breakthrough. Now that I am here, I can breakthrough in peace."


    After washing his body, he started to swing his sword at an enormous speed. His goal was to reach the point of exhaustion and surpass it to become a knight.


    The sweat pouring from his body, combined with the steam rising from the bath, created an ethereal atmosphere around him. The rhythmic sound of his sword cutting through the air echoed in the chamber, harmonizing with the soothing gurgle of the hot spring.


    ''Today, I am going to become a knight.'' Tom screamed from deep within. His heart was unwavering.


    Tom continued with his relentless training in the bathing chamber. It was the best place to train, given his current circumstances, as here he would be shielded from the prying eyes of any bird that might spread his secrets.


    Suddenly, he felt as if his surroundings began to blur, and his focus narrowed as waves of pain washed through his body. A euphoric feeling spread through him, accompanied by the sensation of needles slicing through his muscles.


    ''Breakthrough.''

 Chapter 43: A Hundred Years from Now

    CG Chapter 43: A Hundred Years from Now


    At the exact moment of his breakthrough, the sound of a door knocking echoed in the background.


    "Knock-Knock."


    He remained oblivious to the knocking, immersed in the heavenly sensation that enveloped his body and mind¡ªa feeling he had never experienced before. ''This is the power that I want, no, no, this is the power that I need, and I will get it no matter what,'' Tom felt an extreme thirst as if a void had opened within him, a desire to devour everything and grow even bigger.


    "Knock-Knock."


    The knocking got louder, and this time, it was accompanied by Alfred''s worried voice, "Lord, are you okay in there?"


    Tom wrapped himself in a silk towel before opening the door. "Yeah, everything is good. I might have taken a short nap in here, though," he replied jokingly.


    "Oh, right. Did anything happen? You seemed in a rush when you first knocked on the door." Tom smiled while comforting the old butler.


    "I almost forgot. I just received a message for you, my lord." Alfred paused for a moment as if he was about to reveal something important. "The baron is calling for you to go to his court."


    ''It''s already happening, huh? I expected him to question me but to call for me this early.'' Tom displayed the look of a worried yet excited son, longing for familial love, as he nodded his head.


    "Did you¡ª"


    Tom wanted to ask Alfred to prepare his attire, but before he could ask, Alfred smiled as he replied, holding a piece of embroidered black short-sleeve tunic.


    Tom expressed his gratitude as he held the clothes, then proceeded to the bathing chamber to change into them.


    Once Tom donned his uniform, an aura of royalty began to exude from him. The black tunic, paired with his crimson hair, gave him the appearance of a prince of hell who made his presence known.


    "I take it that you won''t come with me, right?" Tom turned his face toward Alfred before asking.


    "Yes, I can''t come with you as the baron specifically asked for you to come alone," Alfred replied with a somber tone.


    ''This just confirms my suspicions; he knows something.'' Tom''s mind raced at lightning speed, analyzing all the possible dangers that might come with this encounter.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Replying to Alfred, he said, "Understood. I will see you once I am out."


    He then made his way toward the baron''s court, following the scattered memories of Edward.


    As he navigated through the corridors of the castle, he took this opportunity to explore his new stats.


    His heart rate increased as he called with excitement, ''Noor.''


    [Adjusting panel according to host new stats]


    [Update complete]


    <table style="width: 90.0081%">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 97.2826%" colspan="2">


    Stats Panel


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Name


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Thomas Blackwood (Current: Edward Von Flameheart)


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Gender


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Male


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Species


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Human


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Health


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    149/150


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Strength


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    1.53


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Agility


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    1.55


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Intelligence


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    2.32


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Realm


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Apprentice Knight Low


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 37.1292%">


    Manuals


    </td>


    <td style="width: 60.1534%">


    Fury Slash Technique: 33%


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    ''Interesting, my stats didn''t increase by much, yet I can feel that my strength has reached a whole new level. Could this be because I entered knighthood? Does this mean that, at a certain point, every small increase in stats would make a significant difference? It seems there are many mysteries for me to explore.''


    The enigmatic allure of this world beckoned to Tom, and he heeded its call. However, as he took the first step into the baron''s court, his demeanor changed; he was ready for anything that might come his way.


    The sight of sweat falling off the back of a shirtless man slashing at a burning training dummy captured Tom''s eye. He watched in silence as he slowly understood how the man moved and how he evaded the flames that danced with him.


    The minutes passed, and when the man seemed to have reached his limits, he opened his mouth, "You have changed since the last time I have seen you. It seems that your journey wasn''t a waste."


    The man, Baron Folek Von Flameheart, looked at Tom''s body with a scrutinizing gaze. He wanted to know every little secret of his.


    His pupils expanded as he noticed something and a rare smile appeared on his face. That smile of his emitted a warmth that would have melted any grievance the previous Edward had, "Not bad; you have finally become an Apprentice after so long."


    "At first, I was going to punish you because of the damaged ship since the fee for its repair is quite expensive; however, that can be ignored for now."


    "What do you plan to do from now on? Do you plan to take revenge? Or do you seek something more? You know."


    "A hundred years from now, we will all be buried in the ground, obscured by the relentless march of time. Our names will be wiped from the memories of the people we deem important. If we are lucky, a few might remember the glory we gave our all to achieve. Our final wish at that moment would be that we should have left a trace that even time can''t wipe away¡ªa flame so strong that with every generation, it would grow bigger and bigger. But alas, it would all be too late."


    "I am sure that you are asking yourself why I am sharing this with you. Because, Edward, within these walls lies that very flame. Our hearts are cast through a heat that turns others into ash, yet we are the ones who remain."


    "You can reach the level of a Peak Great Knight yet be forgotten all the same. Or be the spark that ignites a rising generation''s flame."


    Tom had the look of an infatuated kid who had found his path in this world. However, the truth was that he tried his hardest not to laugh. "The will of fire? A heart forged in flames? What is even more ridiculous is ''make an entire generation rise.'' Like, I give two fucks about the next generation. I have already destroyed the generations of many families, and yet he wants me to sacrifice myself for this family. In the end, he just wants a puppet that he can control to further his ideals. His speech actually reminded me of someone; however, the purpose behind their speeches is completely different."

 Chapter 44: Who is the Pawn and Who is the Player

    CG Chapter 44: Who is the Pawn and Who is the Player


    The expression on Tom''s face suddenly shifted from deep zeal to anger.


    He shouted with fury, not caring about the identity of the man before him, "But that doesn''t mean what he did to me was okay. Do you really want me not to kill that bastard? He sent a group of killers at me first because of his greed for the Baron''s title, and naturally, I should have the right to kill him." Tom paused, catching his breath before continuing in a grim tone.


    "You speak of the honor and glory of the family, but what about my honor? Am I worthless to you? Even if I am to be forgotten by the people and don''t leave any trace behind, at least if I kill him, I will live my life following the path that I chose with my own hands."


    The Baron, observing Tom''s actions, smiled for an instant, not expecting Tom to notice. He sighed, "I understand that you have a lot of grievances against your brother. However, instead of killing him, you can turn him into a loyal follower of yours. Wouldn''t that be better than the two of you fighting each other to the death?"


    Tears streamed down Tom''s cheeks, and words escaped his mouth with difficulty, "I ¡­ I don''t know anymore."


    The Baron, seeing that his son had begun to hesitate, took the chance to make his final move, "You might not forgive him in your life. Heck, you might even begin to hate me because of what I am doing. However, you, Edward, are the first of Flameheart, and as such, you are the only one I can trust here to carry on my title."


    On the other hand, Tom felt that he had played his part for long enough and that it was time to wrap up this act. "I could never hate you, Father. I shall do as you order." The last part was spoken with a hint of palpable hatred.


    With a weary smile gracing his fatigued countenance, the Baron''s features had a newfound sense of vitality, "Well, that is good to hear, son."


    "Before you leave, it''s time for you to learn the sacred martial art that has been passed down through generations in our family. Don''t you agree?"


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Tom made sure that his face displayed an ashamed expression, just like how a redeemed version of Edward would have behaved.


    However, inside, he felt happy that he would gain a higher-grade martial art instead of the one he got from Maro before killing him. This was one of the many reasons why he returned to the castle; the knowledge and resources the family could provide would save him a lot of time.


    Once he depleted the family''s resources, he planned to go elsewhere.


    "I don''t know which manual you used to reach the level of an apprentice knight, but I can assure you that all arts pale in comparison to the way of Flameheart," the Baron continued, his voice filled with pride.


    "The ''Emberstorm Style,'' a manual that was refined through the blood and sweat of our ancestors, those who fought in wars that are only told as horror stories to kids before bedtime. They made sure to optimize it to the highest level possible. And although it might not equal the arts that the royal families use, I can assure you that under the Seven, this art is the strongest. It will forge your strength through the crucible of fire. The more you expose yourself to its searing heat, the greater your harmony with its formidable power will become."


    After he said that, the Baron grabbed a manual covered by a dark red substance from the table behind him, throwing it towards Tom. "I am sure I don''t need to tell you that this manual is only to be seen by you and no one else," he said.


    "Yes, of course, I will guard it with my life," replied Tom, displaying a genuine smile.


    The Baron nodded his head before excusing Tom and allowing him to leave.


    Tom exited the courtyard, thinking, ''The old man is really cunning. He didn''t display it, but I can feel that he doubted my identity. He held his sword close, planning to kill me at the first hiccup. He is ruthless to his sons yet loyal to the family; what a waste.''


    As he walked toward the library, needing to shuffle through the memories of Edward to remember its location, that task was quickly sorted with the help of Noor. By acquiring the ''Emberstorm Style,'' he addressed his first weakness and was now determined to overcome the second¡ªhis lack of knowledge about crucial details of this world.


    As Tom swung open the grand doors of the library, a smile appeared on his face at the enchanting sight of countless rows of books. The air was saturated with the nostalgic fragrance of ink and old sandalwood.


    The library''s design exuded a timeless elegance, with towering mahogany bookshelves that reached the ceiling, each shelf meticulously organized to house a vast collection of literary treasures. Soft ambient lighting coming from the fireplace cast a warm glow, creating an inviting atmosphere that beckoned readers to explore the wealth of knowledge within.


    After finding a comfortable spot amidst plush armchairs and ornate reading tables, Tom began to flip through the pages of the manual. As his fingers traced the words, he soon reached the final page.


    From there, he issued a command, ''Noor, optimize the martial art techniques for my body, ensuring maximum efficiency.''


    [Analysis]


    [Detecting a possibility of slight improvement through the merger with other martial arts]


    Tom felt satisfied with that, so he let Noor do her thing while he delved into books related to the geography of the seven kingdoms.


    The first book he picked had a black leather cover, and the title was ''Journey through the World'' by Bon Vincent.


    As he perused the pages, the intricate details of each kingdom unfolded before him. The vivid descriptions painted images of diverse landscapes, bustling cities, and the socio-political intricacies of the realms. The author''s eloquent prose transported Tom to a world rich in history and culture, making the journey through the book a captivating experience.

 Chapter 45: Red Rose Blue Rose

    CG Chapter 45: Red Rose Blue Rose


    According to the book''s content, each of the seven kingdoms had its own specialty and distinctive traits shared by the people in that region.


    For instance, the people from the kingdom of Daybreak, where he resided, were renowned for their love for the sun, as they believed that it was a form that Solarus took to bring light. The only thing they loved more than the sun was power, and as such, they focused all of their resources on maintaining the strongest army among the seven nations.


    The book had a drawing of a circle with the symbol of each kingdom: a sun, a tree, a scroll, a wave, a gold coin, a storm, and finally, two masks¡ªone smiling and the other crying.


    Under the drawing, a romanticized poem directed towards the gods lay. According to what Tom could decipher, the poem was written by none other than Bon Vincent himself.


    "From the sky''s hug to earth''s snug, Solarus'' flame stays warm like a hug."


    "In every grassy field that''s green, the Soul of Frey, a timeless scene."


    "Lumina, the wise guide, shows the way in every stride."


    "Zephriah''s tempests, with wind that bends, a stormy dance that never ends."


    "In oceans deep and waves that sweep, their watch forever in a keep."


    "Hetra and her golden story shine with everlasting glory."


    "From threads so fine to plays that shine, Allopus weaves in a clever line."


    "But two remain unseen, with watchful eyes, and a weary traveler in a red book lies the story.¡±


    Tom found the concluding passage particularly intriguing. To the casual observer, it might seem like Bon Vincent, the author, was simply praising himself and his book and that the complete story of the seven kingdoms was written there.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    However, upon a closer inspection, taking into account the intricacies of the book cover, it became evident that his reference wasn''t to the volume he currently held, ''Journey through the World.'' Instead, he wanted to show the way forward for the readers to find the truth.


    These thoughts made Tom want to explore deeper into the author and the seven kingdoms. Unfortunately, he was interrupted by the sound of the library¡¯s door opening.


    A young lady wearing a red-colored gown entered the room joyfully.


    At first, she seemed relaxed. However, once she realized that another person was inside the library, she composed herself quickly.


    Her eyebrows lifted before speaking, ¡°I was surprised that you got back alive from the voyage, but I didn¡¯t give it much thought as I believed that you would return to your old habits quickly. But for you to pretend to be educated and try to invade this haven of mine is far too much. Edward, you shouldn¡¯t try to wear a cloth that doesn¡¯t fit you. Go fight with Timmothy or something.¡±


    Tom closed the book before returning it to the shelf and replied, ¡°Oh, you speak as if you own the library or something. Do you think you have the right to stop me from coming here? You know, it''s a good thing that you didn¡¯t make me search for you. Do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t find out that you helped Timmothy keep it a secret that he was trying to assassinate me?¡±


    ¡°Helped Timmothy? Who, me?¡± Elizabeth acted all innocent for a second before saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t interfere in your conflict, but make no mistake, I didn¡¯t help him, and neither do I plan to help either of you. You both are but fools wasting your time on useless things. So, from now on, even if you want to act as the smart kid, never touch any book by Bon Vincent with your dirty hands.¡±


    Upon hearing Elizabeth''s words, Tom maintained his smile as he inquired, ''What makes him so special that you wouldn''t want me to touch his books?


    Elizabeth waved her hair, ¡°Like I am going to waste my time explaining his works to you. You wouldn¡¯t understand any of it even if I spent years trying to explain it.¡±


    ¡°So, he is nothing much; from what I read, he seems like a crazy man if you ask me.¡± Tom taunted her, using a technique known as an intentional fallacy.


    ¡°Are you trying to taunt me? It seems that you actually have gotten smarter on the journey. Fine, I will explain the information that I found about him to you.¡± Elizabeth replied, shocked by her brother¡¯s change.


    On the other hand, Tom''s plan didn¡¯t go as he expected; however, he got to where he wanted.


    ¡°First, I must warn you that what I am going to say might get your head chopped off if you aren¡¯t careful and say it to another person,¡± Elizabeth said as she checked outside the library to see if anyone was nearby.


    ¡°Bon has written three books; one that you were holding, ''Journey through the World,¡¯ which is the most common one. The other is called ¡®Hidden History,¡¯ which I couldn¡¯t get my hands on as it¡¯s banned. And for the last one, I am not sure what its name is, but I know that it exists because a long time ago, a house of a marquee has been slaughtered for possessing it.¡± Elizabeth took short breaths, waiting for Tom¡¯s reaction.


    Noticing that, Tom asked, ¡°So, what is so special about his books?¡± He had already guessed it but wanted to make sure.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple; the royal families are hiding a big secret, but I don¡¯t know what that is.¡± Elizabeth noted, ¡°Now that you know what I know, I hope that you stay true to your new self. I am interested in seeing how long you can keep this up.¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry; I will give you a show that you won¡¯t forget," Tom declared confidently. He followed that statement with a silent thought, ''Be careful that you don¡¯t become one of the victims of the show.'' As he smiled devilishly.


    After that, the two went on their own way. Elizabeth started picking up a couple of books before sitting down. Tom was going to do the same, but he got a notification:


    [Ding! Ruby Heart Completed]

 Chapter 46: Mockingbird

A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

 Chapter 47: Chessboard and the Red Ruby

The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

 Chapter 48: Fiery Golden Eyes

    CG Chapter 48: Fiery Golden Eyes


    Tom believed that everything was fine until a sudden burning sensation overwhelmed him. It felt as if his eyes were on the verge of melting from intense flames and that they were about to turn into liquid.


    In a rush, he inquired, "Noor, analyze my body changes quickly."


    [Calculating...]


    Time hung heavy, an oppressive weight that mocked Tom''s vulnerability. Each second felt like an eternity, the pain an unwavering companion as he grappled with the unknown forces at play.


    The analysis seemed to drag on for hours, forcing Tom to improvise by attempting to control the escalating fire that burned within him.


    Tom sat cross-legged and away from the ember; he wanted to avoid absorbing any more of the heat coming from it. He regulated his breath and delved deep within; he directed the energy towards his whole body.


    As the moments passed, a realization dawned on him, "I''ve been approaching this incorrectly. If this fiery vitality can temper my muscles, why can''t it also strengthen my eyes? Why would I only stop there? I might be able to temper my soul with it later on." Suppressing his laughter, the idea of devouring the flame and transforming it into his own tool filled his mind with euphoria.


    Tom acted promptly upon his decision. While channeling most of the heat to his heart, he retained some close to his eyes.


    The sizzling sensation gradually decreased, and Tom began directing a portion of the energy towards his eyes.


    Tom sighed, feeling comfort. His mind cleared, and his thoughts flowed seamlessly. He gradually opened his eyes, which was akin to looking at the sun upon waking up.


    [Master, the¡­]


    Noor was about to present her analysis, but Tom had already formulated his own conclusions, so he stopped her.


    ''Noor, I believe you need an upgrade soon.'' Unfortunately, he needed to enhance his soul powers to boost Noor''s capabilities, ''I am still not sure how to improve my soul, though.''


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Tom''s thoughts raced, but he acknowledged that this world lacked what was necessary to meet his requirements.


    He wanted to test his new, improved eyes, so he stood up to look out of the window. He was shocked by the fact that in the middle of the pitch-black night, his surroundings were clear. His eyes could now absorb much more light and see much further.


    Happy with his improvement, Tom decided to go check on Alfred''s progress.


    Moving through the hallways, Tom came across one of his enemies. ''Truly, the more you hate a person, the more likely you are to meet them,'' he thought as he tried to move away to avoid wasting time on useless things.


    You''ve become quite courageous, haven''t you, boy? Do you think surviving the voyage qualifies you as a worthy successor? You are a trash who should have died in the sea with that trashy crew instead of wasting the family resources and fighting Timothy for his rightful place." Violet De Marshal, the second wife of Folek, and a certified bitch stopped him.


    Having grown up in one of the wealthiest families in the kingdom of gold, ''Auroria'', she was spoiled from a young age. Unlike the members of the Flameheart family, whose strength fueled their ambition, the Marshal family became overly proud of their wealth, leading to arrogance that clouded their judgment.


    "Do you forget how you used to cower in fear when you saw me? Did you forget the pain of my lash? Do you want to be hit again?" Violet looked down at Tom with disgust while moving her hands to slap him.


    ''Clap'' was the sound she expected. However, she was shocked and even more angered to find her hand being held by Tom.


    "You¡­" She wanted to curse at him, but...


    "Oops. It seems your hand slipped. I hope you''re well, Lady Violet." Tom looked at her, smiling. However, his smile and gaze burned through her, making her reluctant to meet his eyes for any longer.


    She left in haste as she huffed, holding her hand in pain.


    Tom looked at her coldly. He wanted to stab her in the back as she walked so proudly, but he told himself that it wasn''t the time.


    Throughout his journey, he encountered many people who had lost themselves in power, unable to see the bigger mountains they could climb. His greatest blessing wasn''t Noor or the fragment of Samsara. It was the void within him, a pit that could never be filled by anything other than immortality.


    Beauty, authority, and money were nothing more than the jewels of mortals that they used to conceal their inevitable deaths. They were moving corpses and playing pretend and dressing up.


    As Tom continued his walk, he found Alfred at the spot where he had instructed him to wait once he completed his orders.


    "Did you prepare what I asked for?" Tom inquired.


    "Yeah, but, Master, your eyes," Alfred noticed the change in Tom''s eyes as he responded.


    Smiling, Tom asked, "What is wrong with them?"


    "They are redder than usual, as if I am looking at blood. Never mind, I might be a bit exhausted. Sorry for asking," Alfred didn''t want to waste his lord''s time with unnecessary questions. "I investigated and found out that Timothy''s mother is within the castle..."


    "Yeah, I already met her. She is as annoying as I remember," Tom spoke, not letting that fact distract him.


    "I hope she didn''t cause you any trouble," Alfred asked, worried for his lord.


    "Don''t worry. Continue. She is simply rushing toward her own death by provoking me," Tom replied, his killing intent spreading.


    "As for the third lady Selina left for her family house in the city of Mansea," Alfred continued, following his lord''s orders.


    Tom frowned, asking, "What about Violet? Does she have any plans of leaving the house?"


    Alfred paused, having a brief idea of his lord''s plan. "Yes, she is also going to visit her family. While she doesn''t leave for as much or as long as Lady Selina, she will still leave soon. My best guess is that she is going to ask for reinforcement from her family."


    "She might meet an unfortunate accident on her way to the capital. She might come across a group of bandits. It''s quite ironic, Alfred, don''t you think?" Tom grinned at Alfred.


    "It''s truly an unfortunate thing. However, since she and her son dare to go after my lord, they deserve what is coming to them." Alfred replied expressionless.

 Chapter 49: Puppeteers Scheme

This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 50: Wails, Screams, and Lost Hearts

Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

 Chapter 51: Five Hearts, Three Blades, Two Destinies

    CG Chapter 51: Five Hearts, Three Blades, Two Destinies


    "Benedict, we need to hurry. Once we''ve killed her, we must grab the horses and escape. We also need to silence her maid and ensure we don''t leave any evidence to avoid being pursued by the family. We can''t be too sure if the bandits will kill her or let her go, so," he paused before whispering, "we can''t be too careful."


    Gareth spoke with a hurried tone. He cared little for Violet''s or the maid''s feelings. He might have felt a hint of guilt for the innocent maid, but that wouldn''t stop him from doing his best to get himself and his brother out of this death trap. He had already lost too many brothers today."


    "What are you talking about Gareth? The maid is innocent." Benedict hesitated; he didn''t know whether to follow his brother''s lead or¡­


    The maid and Violet looked at the two without daring to speak. The shock of today''s events was enough to make even the spoiled Violet face a bit of reality.


    Tom, watching from afar, decided to see what decision they would make before finishing them off. They didn''t realize that if he didn''t want to use them to sharpen himself, then they would have already lain on the ground alongside their big brother.


    It''s either us or her. If we can''t escape, we will die, and I can''t-- I can''t let that happen. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, Benedict." The sight of tears and snot streaming down the face of the muscular Gareth would shock anyone witnessing it.


    "But¡­" Benedict looked at the innocent face of the maid before saying, "Fuck it, I will not ask you to forgive me, but I hope that you know that I don''t have much of a choice."


    Seeing their determination, the maid screamed, "Please don''t. I won''t speak; you can take me with you if you don''t believe me."


    "Sorry, but you will only slow us down." Gareth waved his sword, granting the maid a peaceful death.


    Benedict couldn''t look at the sight any longer. He could only prepare the horses in a hurry. He wasn''t in the mood to even watch the death of Violet.


    Gareth, on the other side, also knew that time wasn''t on their side. They thought that the bandit group was approaching them quickly, unaware that behind all of this was only Tom, who was much closer than they would like to believe.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "I would love to torture you for a couple of weeks, but I don''t have time, so consider yourself lucky," Gareth declared, looking at Violet.


    "You really are going to kill me? Do you really not fear what will happen to you if I die?" Overwhelmed by a mix of emotions, Violet screamed at Gareth. She didn''t expect that they would actually dare to kill her.


    She still had a strong belief that a mere knight wouldn''t dare to let her die, let alone try to kill her, so she did the only thing she could think of ¨C she screamed with all of her strength, a scream for her life trying to scare Gareth away.


    "You demon, what did I do to deserve this?"


    Ignoring her bleeding, Gareth unleashed the hatred that had built within him for years with a merciless strike, opposite to the one he had used to end the maid''s life.


    His target was her eyes before he swiftly moved to cut her tongue and then both of her hands. Being a middle apprentice knight, he was able to execute his actions quickly; he knew that this would cause Violet the most painful death he could unleash. Even the legendary physicians of the imperial family will not have the ability to save her.


    He severed her tongue to silence any potential revelations. He removed her hands to eliminate the slightest possibility of her trying to write what they did here. He did all he could to ensure her demise was as agonizing as possible.


    The moment Gareth killed Violet, he heard Benedict calling out to him to come quickly because he had released the horses. Unfortunately for him, just when he turned his head toward Benedict, their hope of escape was suddenly shattered¡­


    ''Whoosh''


    Double arrows swiftly and accurately flew toward the horses. Upon witnessing the scene before them, the duo realized they were done for. Alone against an unknown enemy, they weren''t even given a chance to escape.


    The sanity they had tried so hard to preserve shattered in an instant. They could hear the footsteps of death approaching, indifferent to their plight. They knew they would soon join Violet and the maid. At least the maid had died peacefully, a fate they couldn''t imagine the bandits granting them.


    What they didn''t expect was to see that the grand bandit group they feared so much was actually just a single man wearing a cloak and covering his face.


    Witnessing this, Gareth began to laugh. "Haha, do you see this, Cedric? The one who killed you is but a single person. We were scared of a single fucking man," Gareth continued to chuckle; madness took hold of his mind, and his nose began to bleed from the stress. Not even in his wildest dreams would he expect that the man in front of him could defeat the three of them alone.


    The only people who could take them single-handedly were formal knights, and what formal knight would act as a bandit? So, in that fragile mental state, he gave up on everything.


    He held his sword with his right hand and began to rush toward his mortal enemy. When you push a man into a corner, you must be ready for him to turn into a wild beast; he will fight you desperately for his survival.


    However, Tom didn''t care since that was exactly what he wanted.


    "Not so fast," Tom spoke.


    He changed his voice and donned the cloak to conceal his identity, even though he didn''t plan to let them live. Pointing toward Benedict, he asked, "Aren''t you going to join your friend? Are you going to let him fight me alone?"


    Tom wanted to face both of them together. To achieve this, he provoked Benedict to join Gareth in a two-on-one fight against him for the sake of progress.


    He was not about to hinder his own advancement; due to his experience, any fear he had had long ago died. Confidently, he raised his sword.

 Chapter 52: Death without cause

    CG Chapter 52: Death without cause


    The turmoil of fear, love, and hate caused Benedict to lose his will to fight. If Tom hadn''t called him out, he likely would have remained on the sidelines, lost and resigned to watching Gareth''s demise. Yet, due to Tom''s provocation, his anger intensified. Realizing they had nothing left in this world, he resolved to fight alongside his brother as they faced their enemy together.


    His face contorted from sorrow to rage, ''If I am going to die, then I am going to drag the one who destroyed my world with me and make him feel the pain of rats eating him alive from the inside.''


    "Gareth, wait for me. Today, either we both die here as warriors or survive and walk away as we carry that bastard''s head," Benedict screamed as he ran behind his brother.


    After hearing Benedict''s shout, Gareth was about to turn his head toward him. However, in his messy state of mind, he failed to realize that his enemy could have taken advantage of that distraction to attack. Fortunately for him, Tom didn''t simply want to kill them; otherwise, they would have died multiple times already.


    The two brothers quickly reached Tom''s side, each holding their own sword and swinging toward him.


    Benedict maneuvered skillfully to move behind Tom, attempting to slash at him from the rear, while Gareth lunged forward with his sword in a frontal assault.


    They were determined to kill Tom at any cost, even if it meant sacrificing their own lives.


    Tom grinned at their pitiful attempts. With a swift reaction, he demonstrated his masterful footwork, lowering his body while kicking Benedict''s legs toward Gareth''s strike.


    ''Whoosh''


    Due to the sudden change in positions, Gareth was about to slice through Benedict, but at the last second, he managed to stop his sword. However, the recoil from halting his full-strength attack wasn''t weak, and he felt his hands become numb.


    Meanwhile, Benedict halted his body from falling just seconds after Gareth stopped.


    "That won''t do; stand up again. Is the soul of your companion so worthless? Is this all you can do?" Tom wanted to ignite their blood thirst to the maximum; he wanted to increase the hate they felt for him even more so that they could break through their limit, thus helping him break his own.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Haha, I should have left him alive. Then you might have had a chance to scratch me. You guys are just too pathetic." Tom knew that he wouldn''t have fought all of them alone since that would have been too risky.


    The continuous process of sharpening himself and getting stronger was something that he savored. The sense of power made him feel that he was a step closer to his dream.


    "You¡­" Gareth gritted his teeth as he ignored the numbness he felt and went for another strike.


    He leveraged his height to his advantage, attacking from above. His veins pumped blood through his body, and the tension from the fight, combined with the scent of blood in the air, fueled his madness.


    Seeing that Benedict was far away, Tom decided to face Gareth''s sword head-on. He held his own sword and, with a quick hand movement, parried the attack.


    From there, their swords started moving at an astonishing speed; Tom slashed toward Gareth''s right arm, leaving a giant hole in it. The hole was so big that even some of his bones were exposed.


    Benedict, witnessing the scene, felt a wave of nausea threatening to overpower him. However, he managed to keep it in and joined the battle again.


    The battle continued a struggle in which two grown men found themselves toyed around by a young boy.


    After a while, Tom''s gaze turned cold, and he noticed that the duo''s breathing became heavy. He felt that they wouldn''t be able to fight for much longer, so he decided to take an action that would make him seem crazy to any watcher.


    He threw his sword aside and used his hand to call out to the brothers, "Are you tired already? Now, the two of you are fighting against an armless man. If you lose, you won''t have any face with your brother in the underworld."


    "Haaaaa, what do you want? Do you simply want to make us feel pain? We don''t even know you, asshole. What do you want?" Even the gentle Benedict couldn''t hold himself back; he started to wail.


    He was clueless about the reason why this stranger was playing around with them. It became clear to them that he didn''t want to kill them or take the wealth they had on the carriage. This person was simply a demon who didn''t fear any of the seven gods they worshiped.


    "You talk too much. Come on." Tom didn''t care for what he had to say, so he urged them to move.


    The two brothers looked at each other for one final time. They knew that this would be their last chance; either they would die or live to see another day. They started chanting a prayer, and tears fell out of their eyes; they tried to make peace with whatever might come next.


    "Beneath the starry sky, our fond goodbye,


    Solarus, let no tears pry,


    A fiery bird, through the heavens, our ashes shall fly."


    Their final sword dance displayed an elegance they couldn''t have imagined in their wildest dreams.


    The synchronous movement pushed Tom backward, filling him with a sense of joy and excitement that he hadn''t experienced in a very long time. He realized that he could finally go all out without holding back.


    The rush of the fight engaged all his senses. He meticulously analyzed their movements to dodge, attack, and parry.


    Tom exploited every gap in their defense. While they slashed at him with their swords, he used his fists to assert himself.


    His hand suddenly transformed into a claw. In a moment, like a bolt of thunder, the attack emerged out of nowhere, gripping the throat of Gareth, who was about to unleash an attack of his own.


    "Ahhh," Gareth felt a sharp pain in his neck, and as he looked down, he noticed the whole area was mangled, with his throat missing.


    Coughing out blood, tears of crimson fell from his eyes. It wasn''t just fear of death that gripped him; he felt heartbroken that they would die without any just cause.


    With his final thoughts on the beauty of the stars, Gareth succumbed to the inevitable.


    Seeing Gareth fall, Tom assessed that Benedict alone wouldn''t pose any trouble, especially in his current state. So, he rushed at him with a single punch towards his head, caving in his nose and eyes.


    After dealing with his last victim, Tom surveyed the scene with satisfaction. He had achieved what he came here for. However, knowing he couldn''t stop there, he wiped his hands before meticulously arranging the perfect crime scene.

 Chapter 53: Violets are blue

    CG Chapter 53: Violets are blue


    Tom moved with the wind, utilizing his full force to reach the castle as quickly as possible. He knew that if he didn''t make an appearance soon, once they found Violet''s corpse and noticed that he wasn''t in the castle, he would become a prime suspect; after all, their grievances weren''t a secret.


    While they might not think he was the killer due to his insufficient strength, the reputation he worked so hard to build could be used against him.


    Before the Voyage, they wouldn''t have thought he had what it took to do it, but after being the sole survivor, the idea of him being the mastermind who paid the bandit group for the job became plausible.


    .


    .


    .


    Within the castle of Flameheart, Alfred did his part faithfully; going through his daily tasks, he opened the door of Tom''s room only to notice the familiar figure of a man sitting on the large bed.


    "Ah-" Just when he was about to scream in surprise, Alfred was able to hold his mouth as he began to whisper, "Master, how did you get here?"


    "No, that doesn''t matter. Are you okay?"


    "What about the *cough* plan?" Alfred asked,


    "Everything went well; now I just need to wait a while before the news of her death reaches the ears of the Baron. Once the news spreads, my little brother won''t have the strong ground that supported him thus far. We will then watch from the sidelines as he crumbles, losing one of the most important pillars of his strength."


    Tom chuckled before continuing, "Despite Violet being a spoiled brat, she somehow managed to die for her child."


    He had just removed one of the obstacles that stood in his way to take over this castle.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    However, the problem lay in that the core of Flameheart, Folek, would stand in his way.


    He knew he didn''t have enough strength just yet to get rid of him. Even if he could, he doubted if that was the best course of action since killing him would mean losing a valuable meat shield that he could use as the front of his future plans.


    His only choice was winning Folek over, but before that, he planned on going out of the castle on a trip once the ruckus from the death of Violet settled down.


    .


    The days came and went, and the news of Violet''s death finally reached the castle.


    The castle was chaotic as the maids and soldiers feared what might come next.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Master, may I come in?" Ambrose asked. Once he heard the news, he wanted to deliver it personally. He knew that despite his unruly behavior, Timothy deeply loved Violet; her death could very well break him.


    "Come in," Timothy replied joyfully; the thought of the reinforcements arriving together with his mother filled him with joy, and he felt that he could finally take down Tom.


    "I, master, you might want to sit down," Ambrose''s head turned between Timothy and the ground. He wasn''t sure how he would deliver the news.


    "What? Why are you acting so weird? What''s going on?" Timothy shook Ambrose, and his smile began to fade; he felt a nudge in his heart.


    Seeing Timothy''s reaction, Ambrose thought that it might be easier if he removed the bandaid quickly. "A team of hunters found Lady Violet''s dead body alongside her crew. We discovered that the carriage was emptied of all valuables," Ambrose hesitated, debating whether to go into details.


    Still, his loyalty won over, and he didn''t dare to hide anything. "Those beasts went so far as to steal the silk clothes from the lady. Our best guess is that it was the work of a bandit group coming from the mountains, as they would be the only ones stupid enough to attack the carriage of Flameheart."


    "You are joking, right? Ambrose, it''s not funny."


    "Ambrose," Timothy screamed, "Tell me that you are joking; quickly, I would forgive you if you did."


    "I am sorry," was the only reply that came out of Ambrose.


    "No, no, no." Timothy''s once proud face became pitiful, "This is not funny; how could they, how dare they, why-." He questioned his words, becoming more and more unhinged.


    Ambrose moved to Timothy''s side to hold him, but Timothy slapped him away.


    "Don''t touch me." Timothy felt fear; the person he relied on had just died, "I don''t believe you."


    For the first time in his life, Ambrose disobeyed Timothy''s orders; he held him in his arms, and he didn''t care about the continuous punches he was receiving as he wanted to comfort Timothy at all costs.


    "You must stand strong; you will carry her will within you," Ambrose spoke, pointing to Timothy''s heart.


    Timothy felt his body becoming heavy, and the only thing he could say was, "I am afraid, Ambrose."


    On the side of Tom,


    "Alfred, do you think I am an evil person for killing them?" Tom held his hand behind his back as he asked.


    "No, she was going to kill you if you didn''t kill her. And for me, if her death means that you would stay alive, then I would gladly do it myself." Alfred replied with resolve.


    "What if I killed her for benefit? Would you think of me as an evil person then?"


    "I," Alfred hesitated.


    "Evil, good are terms that have been used by the weak to make up for their own weakness. In the end, there is no good, no evil, just those who live in the high castle and those who sweep the floor below."


    "You know, even the heavens have no concept of good or evil; they simply chase progress."


    "A wise man once said, Heaven and earth are ruthless and treat the myriad creatures as straw dogs; the sage is ruthless and treats the people as straw dogs. Life is fair in that it''s uncaring for all, yet it''s unfair that it''s uncaring for any."


    "I want what I want; many think that to reach the peak, they must become fair to defy heaven, but I think if you let the will of heaven dictate your actions, then what are you but a puppet to the very thing you tried to go against."

 Chapter 54: Death by a Broken Heart

A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

 Chapter 55: The Greed of Flameheart

    CG Chapter 55: The Greed of Flameheart


    A soldier hurried towards Folek''s office, hiding his worries from the guests. The scene he had just witnessed was too much for him, and he feared the baron would kill him once he heard it.


    Once he reached the door, he knocked quickly before entering.


    "Baron, urgent news, urgent news," the soldier stammered, struggling to gather his thoughts. However, a stern shout swiftly brought him back to his senses, restoring his composure.


    "Gather your thoughts, then speak; you are wasting my time," Folek said, moving the brownish drink he held as he looked at the soldier.


    "We suddenly heard screams coming from the morgue and rushed there to investigate, but, but¡­" The soldier began to scratch his hand in nervousness before continuing, "We found Lord Timothy''s dead body lying on the ground in the hands of his butler."


    The soldier expected rage or anger from the baron, even sadness. However, all he heard was, "I see. Did you check for the cause of death?" Folek taps on the table echoed in the room.


    "We are not sure yet. Our best guess is that it''s due to shock."


    Folek ordered, "Prepare both of their bodies; we will hold their funerals together. Oh, and Call Edward for me." His face didn''t display any emotions, as if the person who had just died wasn''t his son.


    "Yes, right away."


    ¡­


    Walking toward the funeral ground, Tom asked, "Lady Selina, I was going to ask, among your adventures, which kingdom did you like the most? I am planning on going on a trip soon." Tom wanted to build a solid story for his journey. If he suddenly told Folek that he would leave, then he might become suspicious.


    Although the castle provided a safe place to increase his strength, without going out and exploring the world, he would miss the chance to truly understand the depths that it held.


    He didn''t want to be confined within the castle walls; this would restrict his chance at acquiring information, and without information, strategy becomes useless.


    Selina thought about it before smiling, "Well, it depends on what you want to see. Every kingdom of the seven has its unique characteristics, and I might be a bit biased when I say this, but I think you should visit Aeolantis first."


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "I thought you would suggest another kingdom since I already saw the harbor city," Tom asked curiously.


    "The harbor you saw was but a small trade city laying between the border of Aeolantis and Daybreak. The beauty of Aeolantis lies in the diverse creatures that no other kingdom has. You could ride or go for a swim with the divers, and if you go there, you must remember to grab yourself some moanberries; it''s a fruit that grows deep within the sea, and it has a uniquely cold and creamy berries taste." Selina spoke with passion. The thought of the berries made her blue eyes shine like jewels.


    The two walked side by side toward the funeral; however, they were stopped by the soldier, "Lord Edward, the baron has important news for you. He summoned you to his office."


    ''What will be your next move, Folek,'' Tom wondered as he walked behind the soldier, "Lead the way."


    ¡­


    Upon reaching the office, Tom concealed his smile. He was intrigued by how long it would take Folek to discover his actions.


    Although he was cautious, he knew that there was a clear yet hidden link for anyone who wanted to investigate between the person who wanted to kill Timothy and him. The person who would gain the biggest benefits from Timothy''s death was none other than himself.


    "Did you do it?" Folek questioned once Tom stepped in.


    ''What, how I thought that he might find out, but this is too fast, isn''t it.'' Tom''s thoughts raced.


    "Did what? I am not sure what you mean, father." Tom acted all innocent, not caring how shameless he needed to be.


    Folek questioned, "You know what I mean? Don''t play stupid with me. I don''t care if you did kill him or not, but what I want to know is if you conspired with anyone outside of the family and what you promised for their help."


    Seeing that he won''t be able to keep it hidden, Tom''s thoughts raced, the personality of Folek, the things he cherished, and the things he loathed.


    "Fine, I did kill him. He will eventually become an obstacle in my path to get stronger, in getting this family stronger." Tom spoke with genuine emotions; he already saw Flameheart as his own personal property, and he didn''t plan on letting anyone else use it; he would be the person who would milk it dry.


    Folek tilted his head. He thought in silence while looking at Tom as if he was making a critical decision.


    "Kings and queens, do you think they are worthy of their thrones? Are you satisfied with being under them?" Folek suddenly asked out of nowhere.


    Tom knew that he couldn''t hesitate at the moment, "No, we have fought enough for their wars, we have lost enough people, it''s about time that we become the ones who rule." His speech was resolute. He looked as if he despised everyone who wasn''t of Flameheart.


    A grin suddenly appeared on Folek''s face, followed by a laugh. "Well said; I think I can finally rely on you. Have you wondered why, despite our strength that rivals multiple noble families, we are only a Baron family?"


    "The seven royal families use these titles to control the nobles without them realizing it. Even if they understood this fact, they wouldn''t have the ability to break away. They would have to follow the royals like loyal dogs due to the simple fact they lack the strength to change anything."


    "There is a rule in life that goes like this: what the strong says is always right, and you must follow."


    "We, as the weaker side, need to hide and build our strength slowly; a plan that has been passed through generations in our family, the plan to overthrow the royal family."


    The last words would have struck thunderstorms if heard by any outsider. The greed that Folek held was much higher than Tom expected, and whether that would eventually lead to the destruction of this family wasn''t something that Tom concerned himself with; he planned on building enough strength by that time and going to a higher world.


    "So, what do we need to achieve that? Our difference in strength is too great. Without enough power, we would simply seek death," Tom asked; the facade he built for Edward needed to be accompanied by a display of enough environmental awareness.


    "We need to hold the same assets they have. We need a grand knight to be born within Flameheart. However, despite the power that a grand knight holds, he would only have the ability to face an army of a hundred soldiers; that is why, with a grand knight, we would need a strong enough army, an assassin group hidden in the mountains, would have such an effect on the battlefield." Folek''s greed grew bigger the more he spoke. It extended far beyond that of Daybreak; he wanted to devour the seven kingdoms whole.

 Chapter 56: Embarking on a New Journey

    CG Chapter 56: Embarking on a New Journey


    Folek stood up and began to walk toward Tom. "This plan will take a long time to achieve. I am not sure if I will be able to see its fruit in my lifetime, but maybe you will succeed where I failed."


    "I must remind you that the most important aspect of this plan is patience. Even though I am relatively strong, I haven''t made any moves yet."


    Folek suddenly asked, his tone carrying a weird mixture of pride and disappointment, "Do you want to guess my power level?"


    Tom''s expression was natural. However, he felt that Folek was about to reveal another secret to him, "I am not sure; I only know that you reached the level of a formal knight years ago. As for how far you have progressed, I can''t really tell."


    "Well, you are not far off," Folek paused before continuing.


    "I reached the level of a peak high knight years ago. I am but a step away from reaching a level that only those kings reached, the level of a grand knight. Yet, this step, I am not sure if I will ever be able to take it," Folek chuckled a bit, a chuckle that was filled with sadness at his lost potential.


    He started messing with Tom''s hair before saying, "I think we should go; after all, we have guests to attend to."


    The duo walked to where the service was being held. While walking, Tom took this chance to discreetly glimpse at Folek; he wanted to find the perfect opportunity to tell him that he planned to leave for a while.


    Although he believed that Folek would most likely agree, he wanted to ask him for two reasons. One, he might gather some useful information before he left, and two, he also didn''t want to strain their relationship for the time being.


    But, even if Folek didn''t agree, Tom had already made up his mind to go through with it. He had no intention of being a caged bird in this castle; getting locked up here would only delay his progress.


    As the two neared the place where the funeral was being held, Tom noticed Folek finally relaxing. Without hesitation, he took the chance to ask, "Since I benefited so much from the previous voyage, I was thinking of going on a journey to some other kingdoms. What do you think?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Folek''s footsteps came to a halt for a moment before he answered, "I see; you should go to Vennturia. Come to my office before you leave. I will give you something that I want you to deliver."


    Tom was surprised. Nevertheless, he didn''t give it much thought; he believed that everything would become clear once he received the item from Folek.


    If it was a letter, he would read it, and if it was something else, he would try to discern the reason why Folek wanted him to deliver it instead of a messenger.


    ¡­


    The funeral went as Tom expected.


    The nobles shed crocodile tears, trying to look sad for the death of the mother and son.


    Selina and Elizabeth stood by the side, chatting, unbothered to act or play the game of nobles.


    Meanwhile, Folek made false promises to avenge his wife and kill the bandits.


    Finally, Tom placed a new mask for this occasion.


    He knew that he couldn''t look too sad, but he also couldn''t look happy, or else others might doubt him. After all, they were all nobles here; they knew that their own blood and kin were the biggest enemy of any member of the nobility.


    As the funeral came to an end, the nobles gathered around Tom, wanting to establish a connection with him. Unfortunately for them, he didn''t fall for their flowery words. He acted balanced; he wasn''t too cordial nor too cold. He knew that the nobles wouldn''t be of much use to him unless they agreed to share their secret training techniques.


    However, that was too far-fetched; thoughts of going to their territories and stealing the techniques came to his mind, but he knew that would need to wait.


    The funeral lasted for three long days; the nobles were enthusiastic at first, thinking they would have more chances to meet with Tom. However, they were left disappointed after they noticed that he didn''t come after the first day.


    The nobles understood that they were stuck with the annoying members of the Marshal family. Once the last day came, they started to go in droves, and Tom thought that it was finally time for him to leave.


    ...


    He first called over Alfred and handed him a knight technique. The least that could be said about this technique was that it was utterly demonic.


    He quickly developed the technique for the sole purpose of increasing the user''s strength at the fastest speed. The technique disregarded whether the user''s body could handle the pressure or not.


    Tom estimated that once Alfred started to train in it, he would only have a couple of years to live; by that time, he was sure that he would become a formal knight and not need Alfred''s help any longer.


    Alfred, Of course, wasn''t aware of any of that; he was simply happy he could serve his lord better, not expecting the person he had served since he was a child to betray him so coldly.


    Due to his love for Edward, he might have been willing to use the technique even if he knew of the risks it carried, but Tom didn''t want to waste his time by putting Alfred''s loyalty to the test.


    Tom then proceeded to make his way to Folek''s office, who gave him an envelope and a detailed map.


    "I have prepared our best mount for you, and remember to put your safety first; you are the heir of Flameheart. Don''t take stupid risks that would put your life in danger; there are many strong people hiding in the shadows. Some might act normal while thinking of how to kill you simply for their entertainment. Remember that the heart of a Flameheart never dies; we shall rise from the ashes."


    Little knew of Tom''s trip, and no one knew where he truly planned to go. In the middle of the knight, he placed his black cape over his head before taking the wolf and leaving.


    Tom turned his head toward the castle while smiling, ''The city of knowledge, here I come.''

 Chapter 57: Death Mountain

Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

 Chapter 58: Crazy Old Man

CG Chapter 58: Crazy Old Man


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

 Chapter 59: The rise of a new dawn

    CG Chapter 59: The rise of a new dawn


    Storms roared, and thunder accompanied the extreme rain, announcing the beginning of the fight.


    Noticing this, Hidden smiled. He used the environment to his advantage, using the rain and storms as a cover. He moved unnoticed, reaching Tom at an incredible velocity.


    "Careful, your back," Hidden warned Tom of his upcoming attack.


    Tom seemed oblivious to this; instead of dodging forward, he chose to backstep.


    Unexpectedly, seconds after he moved, Hidden grip appeared suddenly in front of him.


    Seeing Tom''s ability, Hidden''s excitement grew like a volcano. ''Oh, you have skills, not bad.'' He began to move around, with his footsteps becoming increasingly irregular.


    Abruptly, he moved his hand like a sonic boom, using the back of his hand to attack Tom''s face.


    Tom seemed unaffected; he dodged the attack with ease, "If you want to fight, then fight; why are you holding back now?"


    He looked at Hidden with annoyance, as if fate were playing a joke on him. He knew that this was a rare chance to go all out. Against a madman like Hidden, he didn''t need to hide his skills.


    On the road to immortality, martial arts of all shapes and forms were essential, and these martial arts must be forged with blood and sweat and not by training in a greenhouse.


    "Haha, you are really daring. I like it, I really like it. But once I go all out, you might die. Did you consider that?" Hidden gave Tom time to think. However, he didn''t expect...


    "What is there to think about? Life is all about power. Show me the full power of the leader of Alamut." Tom provoked Hidden; he knew that if worst came to worst, he would be able to save himself with his years of medical experience.


    Hearing Tom, Hidden grinned as his eyes took on a purple hue.


    He swiftly touched a couple of points on his arms, and out of nowhere, his fingernails began to turn black, growing longer and sharper.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Almut or glory, today either the true inheritor of the mark will be born, the one who will bring about bloodshed as the ''Alawlen'' foresaw, or Folek would need to find a new son to fill his place."


    Hidden roared at Tom before disappearing through the trees.


    On the other side, Tom''s thoughts raced, ''Well, I could have taken the easy way out, but since I have chosen this path, I might as well use this chance to break through.''


    The knowledge that Tom possessed surpassed that of entire dojos. He mastered countless arts through his travels and even created new ones.


    The only thing that held him back in this world was his lack of physical power. Fortunately for him, if the difference didn''t reach a certain point, he could bridge the gap using his skills; he knew how to exploit the weak points of his opponents.


    After all, knights were only human.


    As if imitating Hidden, Tom''s gaze took on an imperial red color. His eyes scanned through the trees before stopping at a specific one.


    He leaped through the winds, and his skin turned red, almost as if it emitted flames from his speed.


    Moments before he reached the tree, an object came flying at him.


    Aware that Hidden might use anything and everything, Tom sidestepped before continuing, pushing forward with his full force.


    "Does the leader of Alamut use such dirty tricks?" Tom asked while moving toward Hidden; however, hiding under his question was a smile.


    He felt that his limits were being pushed. Hidden speed might have been faster than him, but the area they were fighting in was limited.


    Knowing that Tom had found him, Hidden jumped from the tree and moved toward him like a bullet.


    Hidden fingers were pressed against one another, accompanied by his claws; his hand took on the form of a ruthless spear.


    The two approached each other at an astonishing speed.


    Hidden''s attack was about to reach Tom''s heart. A full-powered attack from a formal knight could effortlessly kill any Apprentice.


    Seeing this, Tom''s heart raced, veins covered his body, and his blood began to boil.


    The peak of martial arts understanding involved using everything around you to your advantage. Knowing this, Tom took off his cape and held it in his hand.


    With the power that rushed through his veins, Tom jumped with his full strength, reaching a height he had never achieved before.


    Tom''s body spun around in a circular motion, moving like a graceful butterfly around Hidden, that was about to do something not so graceful.


    Holding his cape, Tom placed it around Hidden''s neck before swiftly switching both ends between his hands. With full force, he leaned backward, attempting to strangle him.


    Hidden, of course, wasn''t about to fall so easily. He tried to do a backflip to make the insect that held him fall, but Tom held strong; he bit his lips as he exerted more and more strength.


    In mid-air, a sudden surge of heat filled Tom''s body.


    Sensing that Hidden might die if he continued to strangle him with his newfound strength, Tom decided to let go. Using Hidden''s body for support, he kicked him down while smoothly jumping away.


    Tom panted heavily; he clenched his arms, feeling the increase in strength that came with his breakthrough.


    Glancing at Hidden, he asked, "I think I have proven myself, haven''t I?"


    Lying on the ground, defeated, Hidden slowly tried to stand up. After falling a couple of times, he looked at Tom while coughing.


    "You, you," he coughed before he held his chest; the cough suddenly turned into laughter, "Haha, you could have *cough* killed me."


    "I was about to die at the hands of an apprentice; I am on the verge of reaching grand knight. The ''Nubua'' is true. The prophecy is true." He began to scream as if he didn''t notice that he was coughing blood.


    He looked toward the hooded men who didn''t react, despite their battle. "Assassins, listen," he screamed louder.


    "The mark is passed, the son is born, and the ice and fire shall merge once more."


    Hearing his words, the assassins that seemed like puppets shook before moving in sync. They and Hidden knelt before Tom.


    "I, the forty-seventh leader of Alamut, have fulfilled my duty. After more than two thousand years of waiting, this unmoving dead world will finally witness the rise of a new dawn."

 Chapter 60: My precious

    CG Chapter 60: My precious


    Tom scratched his head before asking, "What mark and prophecy are you talking about? Don''t you think you should fill me in on the details before going further?"


    "You will understand everything once you see what the ancestors left." Hidden exerted his full strength, attempting to stand up. He then pointed towards the assassins with strange hand signs.


    Upon seeing the signs, the rows of assassins moved seamlessly out of the area as if they weren''t there.


    They closed the gates before hiding in the shadows, standing guard. Their sheer numbers would cause any knight to cower in fear. Together, they formed an unbreakable formation.


    "No one will distract us now; a quick warning: if I were you, I would stand away from the center." Hidden began limping into the trees.


    Despite the injuries that covered his body, his hands somehow worked perfectly. He touched and moved tree branches, rocks, and many other objects without any discernible manner.


    Glancing at Hidden, Tom waited patiently; without notice, he began to hear the sound of gears turning and clicking.


    Shortly after, the earth started to shake, and the ground beneath them began to move slowly, revealing a tunnel to an unknown area.


    "Are you ready?" As he asked the question, a smile appeared on Hidden''s face; it wasn''t a smile of excitement but of something more. Through the years, he trained generation after generation of assassins, from young children who knew nothing to full-fledged assassins.


    However, the harshness of life remained. He watched many of these children die on missions without having the ability to do anything about it. At least, that is what he told himself. Witnessing this tunnel was like seeing the result of waiting for all of these years. It seemed to fill part of the hole left by their deaths.


    ¡­


    The duo walked inside the tunnel side by side.


    Suddenly, Tom began to smell a familiar odor, "Is that mildew? If this place is as important as you told me, why didn''t you take better care of it?"


    "No one has dared to step in this place since the foundation of Alamut. Each leader would warn the next that ''Al-Khazneh'' must only open when the one who gained our recognition showed up. But don''t worry too much since the item waiting for you is sealed away from mortal dust."


    Seeing how Hidden was so certain he was the one they were waiting for, Tom became more interested.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    His first encounter with divination was long ago through Tian Chang, but that was an increased intuition at best.


    He even practiced some divination arts himself. Unfortunately, they weren''t of much use, especially with the fact that rank-zero worlds didn''t have many heaven secrets to spy on in the first place.


    Despite his interest, Tom had many doubts; he thought internally, ''If, and that is a big If, they had the ability to use some kind of art to foresee my reincarnation, then they wouldn''t reside in a mere rank-one world. If things went as they were meant to be, Edward would have died, and Timothy would have become the next Baron.''


    ''This means that the so-called ancestors were waiting for a talented inheritor from their bloodline with nothing more and nothing less; they simply used the term of a prophecy to toot their horn and act all mysterious.''


    After walking down the lengthy, dim corridor, the pair finally arrived at a dead end, where a solid wall obstructed their progress. In front of it were two stone pots, each accompanied by a blade.


    The pots were engraved with distinct patterns - one depicting flames, the other a snowflake. Between them rested a stone bearing instructions for what came next.


    ''We were born from ashes, and to ashes, we return. Our memory might have been long forgotten, our names unworthy of remembering. However, even after a thousand years, a spark of lineage, a drop of blood, will return our memory and burn through all.''


    After reading the text, Hidden turned his head toward Tom. "You know, I''ve often wondered if it will all be worth it--the pain, the loneliness. But after seeing you and this, I''m certain of my choice. My heart has finally started to beat once more. I''m sure you will bring me the joy I''ve been waiting for."


    Hidden grabbed one of the blades and made a slice across his hand. His blood began to flow rapidly, slowly filling the pot with the snowflake engraving.


    Seeing Hidden''s actions and rereading the instructions, Tom decided to follow his lead. The thought that this might be a trap crossed his mind, but after examining everything that had happened and analyzing Hidden''s expressions, Tom understood that it was unlikely.


    Additionally, the alluring smell of benefits that were one step away from him was far too great to ignore. Being too fearful of risk would only lead to stagnation.


    Tom''s blood began to fall on the pot. Each drop sizzled as if burning; only he knew whether it was due to the shrine''s particular property or his unusual blood.


    The blood turned into a whirlpool, disappearing as quickly as it gathered. Yet, neither of them cared about that or their pain. They held their hands still until¡­


    Cracks spread across the wall from every corner. With a glimpse, the once-giant wall crumbled quickly before their eyes.


    "This¡­"


    Behind the wall hid a bronze chest with nothing unique about it. If it were thrown in the market, people would pass it by without giving it a second glance.


    On one side, Hidden was silent, looking at the chest, his heart shaking.


    On the other hand, Tom walked toward the chest; his hunger screamed at him to get whatever was inside.


    The chest held two earrings: one as bright as flames, hotter than lava, while the other emitted coldness, with the color of a clear sky and a frozen lake.


    "These earrings don''t seem like anything from this world; they have a unique feel to them," Tom asked Hidden. He suppressed the strange feeling of attraction he felt; he wanted to check for one final time.


    "From my knowledge, these earrings were pieces from a bygone era, from before the seven kingdoms came to be. However, the records of what happened were wiped long ago. The greatest adventurer, ''The Pioneer,'' vanished as if he never existed when he tried to reveal the truth." Hidden looked a bit sad as he spoke; however, just as quickly as it came, he began to urge, "Quickly put them on; what are you waiting for?"


    Looking at the earrings, Tom made up his mind. He placed one near each ear, and suddenly, an extreme sensation overwhelmed him.


    Pain, agony, and torture greater than any other filled his body.


    The chains that held the earrings transformed into a red, fleshy material. Even the tiniest movement of theirs would cause extreme pain, let alone the fact that they were trying to drill through his skull. The worm-like chains cracked through Tom''s skull, creating a web-like structure and sending a wave of pain that almost knocked him out; however, he held on.


    The earrings slowly glowed as they started to pour drops of liquid into his body. However, feeling this liquid entering his body, Tom strangely began to feel disgust.


    He began to use all of his energy to push against the two drops; Tom gritted his teeth while pushing on one side, and the earrings pushed on the other.


    ''Noor, help me seal this.''


    With the two of them working together, the earrings began to dim down, forming a sort of equilibrium, with Tom slowly gaining control.


    ''These two drops would have given me power, but they would have also shackled me. How the fuck is there a beast bloodline in a rank-one world...''

 Chapter 61: A Heavy Back

    CG Chapter 61: A Heavy Back


    The basement was filled with silence; while Tom was thinking over the information he had, he understood better than anyone else that every world held a secret, and the secret of this one seemed to be more profound than he expected.


    This secret might just elevate his strength to a whole new level; a thought came to his mind, and a grand plan began to form.


    However, his train of thought was quickly shattered by a question.


    "Are you okay?" Hidden shouted.


    He didn''t know what to do before since everything happened so quickly, but now that he had regained his composure, he couldn''t help but feel relief that Tom was fine.


    As Tom turned his head toward Hidden, he heard another cry.


    "Please stop. My ears are going to burst; why are you shouting again?" Tom asked with annoyance. He already had too many things to think about.


    "Your right eye color changed; you have two colors in one eye, and you have both red and blue in one eye." Hidden stammered.


    Hmm, I ensured that the blood didn''t enter my body; this change is probably due to the energy of the earrings.'' Thinking about that, Tom answered, "Even if my eye colors changed, I am sure that I am not the first person to have a dual-colored eye; why are you acting as if you have seen a ghost?"


    "No, there isn''t." Hidden shook his head.


    "Despite how silly it might sound, the color of the eyes and hair are absolute. They are passed down from generation to generation; even when people from different kingdoms mate, their offspring will acquire the color of the stronger parent. If you go outside like this, you will be hunted down by the churches, and people will think that you are a spawn from hell."


    Tom thought, ''Well, they wouldn''t be wrong, although I am much worse than any hellspawn.''


    "I see. Don''t worry about it; just bring me an eyepatch for now." Tom replied; he strangely smiled despite the situation. ''So my thoughts were correct after all, this world¡­ No, it''s too early to think about it. I would need to possess immense energy greater than that of a knight or a grand knight before I can do that.''


    *Crackle*


    The basement shook as if the earth were going to open and swallow them. The two felt the urgent need to leave.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    They ran like bolts of lightning toward the exit. However, as Tom looked back, he noticed that Hidden was slowing down; it seemed his injuries were deeper than expected.


    Knowing that he still had his uses, Tom grabbed him and carried him in a princess carry toward the exit.


    The walls collapsed behind them, and Tom''s eyes and mind worked as one, analyzing whether he could save Hidden alongside himself.


    He breathed in the cold, frigid air, which quickly cooled his body, before exhaling a hot breath. Looking at the young man who carried him, Hidden could swear he almost saw smoke coming from Tom''s nostrils.


    However, Tom wasn''t aware of any of this; his sole focus was to get out of the basement alive in one piece.


    Although carrying Hidden might have been risky, it was a risk he was willing to take to obtain the manual.


    Knowing the ways of assassins and their measures to keep secrets, Tom was certain that even if he searched every inch of Alamut, he wouldn''t find a hard copy of the manual. If Hidden died, the manual would die with him.


    The exit was in sight, but the falling walls quickly caught up to them.


    In this critical moment, Tom made up his mind; he grabbed Hidden by his arm and, using his full strength, threw him forward before jumping after him.


    *Boom*


    Rubble spread through the training ground, and dust filled the air.


    The fate of the two was uncertain until.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    "I should have thought about it when I saw the mildew; the structural integrity of the basement had been damaged by the passage of time. I should have left once I got the earrings."


    Sensing the earrings that hung from each ear, Tom grinned. "Well, it was all worth it. *Cough* These earrings will play a big role in what comes next."


    "Hidden, are you alive?" Tom waved away the dust with his hand, trying to find Hidden, and sure enough, the pathetic sight of a battered man lay in front of him.


    Moving forward, Tom held Hidden''s hand before sighing in relief; fortunately, the bodies of formal knights were much stronger than those of the average man. Even with injuries, they could survive getting thrown around.


    *Clap* *Clap*


    Receiving Tom''s slaps, Hidden slowly opened his eyes. "You should have left me to die." His voice held a deep sense of shame, yet he was still happy to see both of them alive and well. He felt it was his responsibility as the guardian of the treasure to keep it safe and that he had failed at his duty.


    Hidden didn''t think for much longer; he called for the assassins to come in and clear the rubble. While one of the assassins, carrying a medical kit, came to heal their injuries.


    ¡­


    Time passed, and Tom spent several days in the mountains, gradually recovering his strength.


    At first, he focused on recovering, but quickly, he asked for the manual from Hidden, who gladly handed it over.


    The ''Snowstorm-Style'' and the ''Emberstorm-Style'' formed the complete inheritances left behind by the ancestors of Flameheart and Alamut. They were two sides of the same coin, yet for so long, they had remained separate.


    For any manual to be recognized as an authentic one, it needs to fulfill a couple of criteria. The first part was the training section, which outlined the knight''s progression through the ranks. The second was the auxiliary part, focusing on the different battle techniques, such as movement and attack.


    Recalling their battle, Tom wanted to understand how Hidden retracted and launched his black claws.


    While battling Hidden, Tom came up with an idea of how to improve that technique. He wanted to try adding poison to the claws. With time, a simple scratch would cause even the mightiest beast to fall.


    Tom quickly grasped the technique''s mechanics; the concept was quite simple to him: by channeling the cold vigor of ''Snowstorm-Style,'' the coldness would cause the nails to harden, and as a form of energy, vigor would cause the nails to grow.


    By channeling it through his nails, they would transform into sharp claws capable of tearing through skin and flesh.


    After memorizing the ''Snowstorm-Style,'' Tom fused both manuals into one. Alongside the ''Ruby Heart,'' he created a new manual that surpassed both, a manual that used both ice and fire, ensuring his ascension to the pinnacle of this world.


    He created the ''The Frostfire Knight Body'' and resolved to incorporate all future manuals from this world into it.


    Training with his new manual and experimenting with various poisons, Tom''s power surged, signaling it was time to depart for the grand library of Solaria; Alamut was merely a waypoint on his journey.


    ¡­


    Once again, Tom''s lonely path to immortality diverged from the masses. He trod on this path for a millennium and will continue to walk it for much longer.


    Hidden watched Tom''s back, and for an inexplicable reason, his heart shook; he felt that Tom''s back carried the weight of one thousand and one stories.


    A tear escaped his eyes, feeling Tom''s loneliness from afar reminded him of himself.


    "Hah! Dust must have entered my eyes. I must return to my duties; there are still many things to fix inside."

 Chapter 62: Scholar Infant

    CG Chapter 62: Scholar Infant


    *Whoosh*


    Leaves scattered and grass bent under the force of a giant white wolf racing through diverse terrains, its every movement stirring up powerful gusts of wind.


    Lunar traveled with Tom through the harsh, dry lands of Daybreak and the cold, freezing plains of Vennturia. Now, they were approaching the city of knowledge in Sollaria.


    Upon checking the map, Tom noticed that they were miles away from the city. Feeling that his body had become stiff from the long journey, he decided to put his speed to the test against Lunar.


    "Stop." With a single command of his, The wolf quickly stopped before looking at the man who sat on top of it.


    "It seems that you''ve been quite relaxed until now. How about we stretch our muscles a bit? Are you up for a race?" Tom smiled mischievously at the wolf.


    With an intelligence compared to that of a young child, Lunar seemed to understand Tom''s challenge. It howled at Tom''s provocations, and its pupils began to dilate.


    The two stood side by side as Tom announced, "One, two, three, Go."


    If there were any bystanders near them, they would have seen two figures flashing in front of them before disappearing.


    The wolf leaped across the land. Its body''s position moved closer to the ground as it began to leap ferociously.


    As they raced towards the city, Tom and Lunar dashed with exhilarating speed, their forms blurring against the background.


    Lunar''s powerful strides drove him forward, his white fur gleaming in the sunlight as he streaked across the terrain.


    Tom raced alongside the wolf, exerting his muscles to match Lunar''s full speed. He felt the rush of wind against his face, and his heart began to pound, filling his body with energy.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that Tom''s speed was no match to that of the beast; he was quickly overtaken by Lunar as it stood in front of him.


    It looked at Tom with pride as it showed off its speed.


    However, Tom didn''t give it much thought as he smiled back before calling for the wolf to come over to continue their journey.


    ¡­


    Grand walls stretched as far as the eye could see. They were inscribed with profound poetry that matched the grandness of the walls, their eloquence leaving any person who could read at a loss.


    These were the walls that every seeker of wisdom wanted to see, the holy ground of scholars, the city of knowledge, Eidein.


    Reaching Eidein, Tom quickly found a stable for Lunar; some might be surprised at how fast they accepted a giant wolf, but after looking at the various mounts that the stable held, they would understand that a wolf would fit right in.


    The stable naturally held horses. However, there were also ostriches and even black cheetahs.


    After entering the city, Tom noticed large carriages moving in and out that carried the symbol of the kingdom''s government emblem.


    These carriages formed the most important department of the kingdom¡ªthe cleaning department. They were responsible for transporting the thousands of gallons of waste that the city produced each day.


    Without them, everything would come to a halt, and the city of knowledge would become the city of shit.


    "Sir, sir." A small child around the age of five called out for Tom, who was lost in thought.


    Tom turned his head toward the child as he waited for him to talk.


    Noticing this, the child gathered his courage as he spoke, "Are you interested in a scholar infant to guide you through the city? I know this place like I know my name."


    Not wanting to waste time looking for the places he needed to go, Tom quickly agreed to the offer.


    "Sure, but before that, could you please explain what a scholar infant is?"


    The child jumped a few times in happiness, seeing that Tom agreed, before answering, "Eidein, categorize scholars into four levels: scholar infant, scholar apprentice, scholar master, and finally, they would reach the highest level, which is scholar grandmaster."


    Tom asked doubtfully, "Aren''t these just the ranks of knights except for the additional level?"


    "You''re correct, sir; these levels originated from the knight system; however, what this system focuses on is knowledge and not power. The higher your knowledge and wisdom is, the higher your level will be."


    "Oh, I see. Now let me check if you''re as skilled as you say. I need to find the best glasses workshop around here."


    Although Tom didn''t care much for his appearance, he understood its importance. Instead of maintaining an aloof demeanor and wearing his eye patch, he decided to create glasses that would conceal his eye color without attracting undue attention.


    ¡­


    Once he reached the shop, Tom didn''t talk to the owner; he simply tossed a few coins at him before securing the workshop for himself for two hours.


    Using his vast knowledge, Tom crafted gold glasses with dark lenses to conceal the color of his blue eye.


    On the workshop stairs, a child waited eagerly for his customer''s return.


    Meeting Tom was like a heavenly chance to Oliver that would come once in a blue moon. In Eidein, there was fierce competition between the young scholar infants who wanted to act as guides.


    Most scholar infants would take this as their first job unless they came from a noble or merchant family.


    If they were lucky, they might even have the opportunity to accompany the person they guided into one of the city''s many libraries and read a book or two. This could help them acquire enough knowledge to pass the test for a Scholar apprentice.


    After all, even in the city of knowledge, nothing was free. This was especially true for the most valuable resource a man can have.


    The workshop opened its doors, and a red-haired young man wearing glasses came out. With his eye patch replaced for the glasses, Tom exuded a scholarly aura that made him fit right in.

 Chapter 63: The Origin, long forgotten

Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

 Chapter 64: Lost lambs, and the guarding eye

    CG Chapter 64: Lost lambs, and the guarding eye.


    Tom spent a couple of weeks exploring every corner of the Astral Library, reading as many books as he could, while filling any gaps in his knowledge he had about this world.


    The more he read the more he realized the numerous lies that the royal families had woven into the mind of commoners. Unfortunately for them, Tom wasn¡¯t going to be the grand hero they needed, he wasn¡¯t a savior.


    The only reason he wanted to know the truth was to best utilize this world to increase his power.


    After finding out all that is to be found in the Astral library, Tom moved his search to the cathedral.


    Entering the cathedral was the easy part; after all, it was a cathedral that was open to the public. However, getting past the guards and reaching the basement entrance to the Lumina Archive wouldn''t be so simple.


    ¡­


    The cathedral echoed with the voices of priests coming and going, while a sermon, delivered by what seemed to be the pope, echoed through its halls.


    Behind the pope a statue of a woman with a thousand and one eyes stood, one of her hands was pointed to the sky while the other was opened toward the people.


    The pope''s voice possessed a majestic, yet comforting tone, capable of enchanting any believer.


    "To know is better than not to know, and to see is better than not to see."


    "Who brought light to us? It is our goddess Lumina."


    "She who illuminated our lost souls."


    "My people, my believers, I ask you today: What do you seek?"


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Don¡¯t you wish to know your purpose in this harsh land?"


    "Today, I come with good news, great news in fact."


    "All your answers lie within this book, and from it, you will gain clarity."


    "Open your eyes, for your third eye is about to open." The pope held a book adorned with the mark of an eye, speaking with all his strength.


    On the surface, Tom appeared like a devout believer who was shaken by the pope''s words. However, the truth was completely different, he meticulously scanned through the cathedral, searching for any flaws in security.


    As his gaze wandered around, it inexplicably landed on the statue of Lumina. At first, he thought that it was just another statue made by the church to fool the idiots, but upon giving it a second glance he noticed.


    ¡®Why do I feel some unusual energy coming from this rock?¡¯


    Figures of gods and demons appeared in front of Tom, and a charm like no other made his foot move unconsciously.


    And an immense amount of energy surged through the sky, coursing through the statue''s outstretched finger.


    While Tom¡¯s current situation within the cathedral was peaceful, things could quickly turn upside down if anyone noticed his strange actions.


    *Click-Clack*


    The bizarre statue seemed to call out to Tom as he began to walk near it, and the nearer he went, the faster his heartbeats became.


    Just as he approached the area designated for the Pope and other high-ranking clergy members, a voice shouted into Tom''s ear.


    "What are you doing over there? Do you think just anyone can approach the Pope?" A holy guard extended his hand to halt Tom, unaware that he had just roused him from a deep state of trance.


    Many of the clergy members turned their heads, noticing the commotion.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just that the goddess is too magnificent. Among the seven gods, I admire the goddess Lumina the most. She is the most caring about her worshippers. Sometimes I think that her symbol, the eye, isn¡¯t just about knowledge; instead, it represents that she is always there to guard us, her believers. She is truly caring.¡± Tom quickly collected himself as he began to fabricate a story to get himself out of the crisis.


    Hearing his words, some of the clergy members and believers appeared shaken.


    While the Pope was curious more than anything else, ¡°Please, tell me more. Your understanding of Lumina seems to have reached a profound level.¡±


    ¡°You can think of her as the shepherd to us lost lambs. We who don¡¯t know any better are living in peace all due to her. From Sera to Frey, they all represent the supreme pantheon that guards all of humanity.¡±


    His words were those of a believer who had been studying the doctrine of the seven gods for centuries; the words he spoke weren¡¯t something that a young man would speak.


    Tom could have said something much simpler to extricate himself from the situation, but after feeling the energy emanating from the statue, his plans began to shift.


    From simply focusing on the archive, his attention now encompassed the entire cathedral. He even planned to investigate the other cathedrals if he had the time.


    The mysteries of this world began to surprise him more and more. once he uncovered one layer, a new one would appear.


    The Pope''s curiosity turned into admiration. "Tell me, are you a member of the church? And do you live in Danloor?"


    Due to the number of people coming to Danloor for study, the Pope wanted to know whether Tom was a citizen or just a visitor, as people usually worshipped the god connected to their own kingdoms.


    However, the rules regarding this matter weren¡¯t too strict. People were expected to respect and worship all seven gods, but they would typically have one as their primary deity.


    As long as one believed in the seven gods, and no other deities, they were considered to be in the safe zone.


    Of course, you would generally be viewed more favorably if you worshipped the same god. However, this was mostly among commoners or devout believers like the clergy in front of him.

 Chapter 65: No Game no life

    CG Chapter 65: No Game no life


    People in power needed to have an eye for talent; without it, their organizations would naturally decay with no one from the new generation to carry it.


    The pope, as someone in such a position, knew that the church needed people with high charisma to convert more believers to their faith. So, once he heard and saw Tom¡¯s eloquence, he recognized the necessity of acquiring Tom¡¯s talent for his own church before anyone else could.


    ¡°I am not a member of any church, and as you might have expected, I came here like many others to expand my knowledge. They say that the wisest men are in Eidein, and from what I have seen, I can confidently say that they were correct.¡± Tom had considered lying and saying that he was from Eidein or at least Sollaria to gain the trust of the pope, but he knew that this would only ruin his plans if the pope ever found out.


    The pope initially wore a disappointed expression, but it quickly changed to a smile.


    ¡°Well, it matters not where you are from. We accept people from every corner of the continent. If you wish to join, that is.¡±


    The origins of Tom weren''t enough for the pope to dismiss him.


    Despite the pope''s innocent expression, beneath it lay a man who was able to crown himself king within one of the seven churches of the continent. He had fought through political intrigues and battles, finally making his way to the top.


    At that moment, Tom had two choices: one was to join the church and gain the trust of the pope, slowly making his way to the top to attain knowledge inaccessible to most people. The other option was to refuse the offer and remain free but forfeit the chance to discover the secrets of the church.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Considering these choices, Tom decided to forge a third path for himself, one where he could enjoy the benefits of joining the church without compromising his freedom.


    ¡°I would be honored to serve the goddess with all I have, but I am afraid that I can¡¯t stay in one place for a long time. My heart seeks to attain and spread the holy word of the goddess. I would understand your disappointment; however, I wish to do my part in my own way.¡± Tom, of course, wasn¡¯t willing to stay in the church and actually serve the so-called goddess; he only wanted to know the secret behind the statue and use it if he could.


    The pope stayed silent while looking at the statue of the goddess. With his silence, the whole church felt cold since no one dared to speak or even move.


    ¡°So be it. I am sure that this is the will of the goddess. If she wanted you to stay here, then she would command it to be. I am willing to appoint you as an honorary priest of the Church of Lumina myself, to spread her light and eternal knowledge to all corners of the world.¡±


    The pope¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t driven by love or kindness towards Tom but rather by something much simpler: the church lacked capable people. Between the seven churches and seven kingdoms, there was intense competition for power and people.


    ¡°I shall join the church from today and serve the goddess until eternity,¡± Tom swore, his words coming as if they were those of a saint sent by Lumina herself to help her helpless believers.


    With this step, Tom would put himself against an unknown entity far more powerful than himself, entering a game involving entities from a higher realm.


    Internally, Tom thought, ¡®I¡¯m already playing a game much larger than myself; what would adding a couple more people change?¡¯ He had a grin that was hard to see, and no one knew what his real plan was until now.


    Hearing Tom¡¯s words, the pope began to laugh. ¡°Good, from now on you are a part of us. You will follow me and learn how to become a good priest.¡±


    Clap-Clap


    The tension in the church dispersed as if it were never there, and the people started to clap in happiness. A new priest had just emerged from the central church.


    While Tom was immersed in his own schemes, there was a man who was undergoing hellish training.


    ¡­


    Within the territory of Flameheart, Alfred''s determination knew no bounds as he tirelessly honed his skills day and night.


    His burning desire to serve his lord, coupled with an undying drive to prove himself, fueled him to swing his sword.


    ¡°Three thousand five hundred twenty-three.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand five hundred twenty-four.¡±


    He was drenched in sweat, and his hands became calloused from wielding the sword.


    Due to his training, his strength was advancing like a rocket, faster than even Tom''s. However, such speeds came at a cost that he wasn¡¯t aware of.


    ¡°Wait for me, master. I am going to become useful to you.¡± He screamed as he swung his sword once more.

 Chapter 66: Those who came before us

If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 67: The Princes Gambit, Royal De Royal

    CG Chapter 67: The Prince''s Gambit, Royal De Royal


    Just when he stepped outside of the library one of the holy knights of the cathedral came to Tom in a hurry.


    ¡°Your holiness I came to find you to deliver an important invite.¡± The knight tried to show a composed expression while being as respectful as he could. However, it was obvious to Tom that the knight was nervous.


    ¡°Who sent the invite? May the goddess forgive you if this isn''t an urgent matter.¡± Tom''s action seemed gentle, but it had an undertone of a threat.


    As a bishop with supreme status many people tried to get close to him, and without some ¡®divine punishment¡¯ for those who crossed the line, he wouldn¡¯t have time to open even a single book.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to interrupt you if it wasn¡¯t a matter of at most importance. The letter was just delivered by the first prince''s personal servant, he told me that you must receive it personally or¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you scared of a prince¡¯s servant? As a holy knight, you must have the courage to die for the goddess and now I see you shaking in fear like a child because of a mortal? Prince or not a holy knight must act as such. Go and confess your sins.¡±


    Despite his actions, Tom felt surprised by the prince¡¯s sudden invitation. He knew that as the rising star of the church, all princes would fight over him sooner or later yet this was still too early.


    An invite coming so soon and when Tom didn''t reach a sufficient level would only make the prince look desperate.


    According to his information, the crown prince''s position was stable, so there must be another reason why the prince invited him.


    Reading the content of the invite, Tom confirmed it was as the knight had said: the current crown prince wanted to invite him over for dinner in one of the private rooms of ¨¦clat de la Lune.


    If anything, that showed the prince¡¯s good intentions since the rooms there were reserved months in advance.


    After he wore his clothes, Tom placed a scarf around his neck that carried a golden symbol of an eye on both of its sides.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    With his long crimson hair that he hadn¡¯t cut since he arrived in the city and the golden glasses that covered his eye color, Tom''s appearance resembled both royalty and holiness.


    At first sight, people might think of him as a prince who gave up his royal status to become a priest. Little would they know that they were looking at someone who had been crowned emperor too many times to count.


    As the light of day faded beneath the cloak of night, lightkeepers swiftly ignited lanterns, casting their warm glow upon the streets. Meanwhile, the night watchman commenced their patrol, ensuring the safety of those same streets.


    ¡­


    At the gates of the restaurant, Tom was greeted by the prince''s servant.


    This confirmed some of his ideas: If the prince was truly desperate for his support in the battle for the throne, then he would have come to invite him himself or at least greeted him by the door. Those subtle hints that would get glanced over in most cases made Tom have an overall idea of the prince''s character even before he met him.


    The place was filled with the enticing aroma of aromatic food, and tables were adorned with delicacies crafted from the highest quality ingredients. Dishes such as Stonefur bear heart stew, golden leopard and owl steaks, and many others would make you salivate from miles away.


    As Tom ascended the stairs, he passed by the muscular guards stationed at the door of the room. Upon entering, he found himself seated across from the crown prince.


    ¡°Welcome, let me introduce myself I am Alexander de Astrial, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, I have heard big things about your accomplishments, Edward Von Flameheart.¡± The prince smiled while introducing himself.


    From the moment he entered the restaurant, Tom could sense a bad feeling at the back of his neck. As if he was smelling a bad stench that was only getting worse, thinking back at it, the smell came as early as the day he arrived at the capital.


    This feeling was an instinct of Tom that was honed through countless life and death trials, and in Tom¡¯s case, they were literal death trials since he died in many of them.


    However, that feeling of danger wasn¡¯t going to stop him, if he were faced with a mountain he would slice the mountain, and if he were faced with a river then he would cut the river in half.


    A long time ago Tom created a scale inside his mind where he would judge the risks and benefits of everything he does.


    If the benefits outweigh the risks, he wouldn''t mind jumping head-first into a volcano, and if the risks outweigh the benefits, he would run away without a second thought, in such situations he wouldn''t care about shame that would only drag him down.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to receive an invitation from the crown prince himself as a humble citizen, but as a servant of the divine, I wish to spend my time serving the goddess. I hope that you understand this and I wish for his royal highness to enlighten me for the reason behind the sudden invitation.¡±


    The churches and royal families acted as two separate entities that were extremely entangled. It would actually be wrong to view them as separate; a more accurate description would be that they were two faces of the same coin.


    Furthermore, many royal members would become members of the church, and it''s no surprise that, with such a system, the highest positions within the church were largely occupied by them.


    The same went for the current pope, who happened to be the brother of the current king; he was among the fortunate ones at least.


    Those who lost the race would either die in the pursuit of the throne or find purpose for themselves elsewhere. But even those so-called losers, if they survived the race or were wise enough to give up early on, would still live better than most commoners, as they had royal status.


    "Royalty has no family; in the game of thrones their blood becomes filthier than that of peasants, it becomes the reason for their demise." This saying perfectly fits the situation that any royal family would go through.


    Generation after generation, brothers would stab each other in the back like little goblins hungry for more power, hungry for the throne, and that damn crown.


    Sollaria''s competition was at least civil, focusing on knowledge, at least on the surface. Unlike the struggles in Vennturia, where they need to survive in deep frozen caves, or in Daybreak, where they fight to the death on the edge of a volcano.

 Chapter 68: An Additional Guest

    CG Chapter 68: An Additional Guest


    Seeing that Tom wasn''t going to be swayed so easily, Alexander chose to pull a classic trick from the art of manipulation.


    "How about we order first? Even for me, getting this room wasn''t easy. Every dish delivered to this room is specially made by the head chef himself. And believe me when I say, he doesn''t like to work."


    Of course, such tricks weren''t going to fly over Tom''s head.


    People''s caution would quickly disappear once they start to eat, and let''s not even talk about if they start having a drink or two.


    What is even worse is if women accompany the alcohol. Then most men would get lost in the pleasure, forgetting that the person they are sitting with might not be as friendly as they appear.


    Sure enough, not long after the food arrived, Alexander offered, "What do you want to drink? They have aged coral nectar delivered specially from Aeolantis. And if you don''t like anything from here, I can have the servants bring some of my father''s star wine. One sip, and you will feel like you are in heaven."


    Alexander tried his best to get Tom to drop his guard. However, he didn''t know that Tom''s gentle smile was more of a mocking laugh at him.


    Even though he doesn''t drink, Tom decides to use Alexander''s own tricks against him. He needed to know what he was about to face if he wanted to make any preparations.


    "Sure, it would be rude of me to refuse after you showed such generosity, I will have whatever you are having. Meanwhile, can you tell me more about the different royal families, I am sure you had more contact with them than me." Tom asked Alexander.


    "I will tell you as much as you want, but don''t forget to tell me about the church, I am ashamed to say that I haven''t visited in a very long time."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The duo exchanged words as if they were old friends. However, if someone could see through all of that and into the muddled waters that lay underneath, they would see two figures: one of a small scorpion trying to bite a giant dragon.


    ¡­


    Tick-Tock


    The minutes passed quickly, as the two talked about everything and anything.


    After Tom sensed that the time was right, he asked, "Alexander, don''t you think it''s about time you tell me the reason behind the invite?"


    The crown prince, intoxicated at that moment, didn''t seem to notice or be bothered by Tom dropping all formalities when addressing him--or at least he didn''t show it.


    This might not look like much, but it could be a chasm that would last years between a superior and his subordinate.


    Dropping the ''sir'' before talking to your superior could go one of two ways: one, he might become annoyed at your disrespect; or two, if timed correctly, it could bridge any difference in status, bringing you much closer.


    "You asked me about the royal families and large families." Alexander said, as he moved the blue liquid in his hand around, "There is a big event that is about to occur a month from now where people from all around the seven kingdoms are going to gather, and since it''s traditional for a member of the royal family to bring someone from his own church my first thought was you."


    "What do you think?" Alexander asked anticipant for Tom''s agreement.


    Tom became even more suspicious; however he had this sense of extreme excitement surge within him, he felt that things were about to get interesting really soon.


    "I am sorry, but you still didn''t explain what this gathering is about?"


    Alexander became more serious as he answered, "The kingdom of Danloor is about to hold its succession ceremony. I think you understand that the change in kings isn''t a trivial process. So, when such ceremonies are held, the seven crown princes and their companions would visit the kingdom where the succession is taken."


    "This is a rare chance for the seven kingdoms to have a friendly interaction. Of course, the after-party would also have people from many noble families who want to grow their political circle, or simply train their younglings in the way of the world."


    The words of Alexander would have caused great commotion if it was heard by anyone outside of this room, the rise of a new monarch would mean that a new grand knight was born.


    The number of grand knights could be counted on two hands and the birth and death of any of them would have many consequences, and if such information was spread at the wrong time, people with ill intentions could use them for the wrong reasons.


    This important information was just delivered to the doorsteps of such a person.


    Tom was happy to get a chance to enter the palace of Danloor, but for some reason, he felt that things were too sudden.


    "Fine, I will agree to go with you if you agree to one thing."


    "What is it?" Alexander asked puzzled, while feeling worried about the request.


    "I have a butler who has been serving me since I was young. When I came to the city, he stayed behind alone within our castle grounds. So, I thought that I would reward him for his loyalty by bringing him with me since I know that he has always enjoyed big events." Tom looked disappointed in himself for not doing enough for his loyal servant.


    The crown prince chuckled, he feared that Tom was going to shoot for the stars, but what could go wrong with inviting an additional butler?

 Chapter 69: Three letters

    CG Chapter 69: Three letters


    After Tom left the restaurant, he quickly made his way back to the church.


    During the carriage ride, his mind was filled with thoughts of everything that just happened.


    He touched his right earring while thinking, "Crown Prince Alexander de Astrial, you¡¯re interesting, really interesting. However, that''s just it."


    "Your schemes and whatever reason you have for inviting me doesn¡¯t matter, for when the cards are revealed you¡­ Well, we will see where things go when we get there."


    Once he entered the church, Tom grabbed three papers.


    The first was, of course, the invite that would be sent to Alfred, and for the other two, he did things to them that would make no sense to anyone other than himself.


    If anyone had seen him while sending them, then they would have thought of him as a madman.


    The letter for Alfred had:


    ¡°How are you doing, Alfred? I hope that you are doing well. It¡¯s been a while since we last met. I am sending you this message to alert you that you will accompany me to an important event. I have kept my promise. Like I told you, I made a name for myself in Sollaria, and now I have a high position. Things are getting interesting here. Oh, on a side note, I hope that you have improved your cooking skills while we have been apart. I think they will really come in handy during our journey.¡±


    As for the second letter, Tom grabbed the second paper before burning it to ashes and placing the ashes in an envelope.


    These two letters were both sent to the Castle of Flameheart by a courier.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    These couriers have multiple locations across the seven kingdoms and use a special kind of bird that travels from one location to another at an astonishing speed.


    It only takes them a matter of days to go from one kingdom to another. They pride themselves on their ¡°Seven Kingdoms in Seven Days¡± motto. From there, the letter would get sent by hand to the Castle of Flameheart.


    The final letter, however, wasn¡¯t sent by a courier. Instead, it was sent by a white giant wolf that leaped alone, traveling through kingdoms and mountains to deliver this single message to an unknown place.


    ¡­


    After he sent all three letters, Tom was finally able to make time for his breakthrough.


    In this world, two giant walls stood in the way of knights; these walls stopped countless knights from advancing.


    One was the wall from an apprentice to a formal knight. This wall acted like the chasm that would separate the lowly soldiers from the high nobles.


    Those who were fortunate enough to become a formal knight after arduous training would have their whole status transformed. They will no longer serve a noble household but instead, go on to become lords of their own territory.


    However, this success would only last for as long as they lived, as these titles wouldn''t get carried down to their descendants. For this reason, many knights would choose to serve extremely high-ranking nobles.


    If they were lucky enough to join the race alongside a royal prince and survive, then they may acquire a hereditary title that would separate them from the peasants for generations to come, creating their own households.


    The second wall was the cursed shackle that made many knights die in hatred while trying to shatter it.


    The way to break through this wall was a well-guarded secret of the royal families that they guarded for more than six thousand years, and even then, they would only have a couple of knights every generation.


    Of course, even after knowing about these two walls, many would still have the foolish idea that they might become the next lucky person to make it across.


    A few of them would even think they might find the way beyond Grand Knight.


    Unfortunately for them, even if reaching a Grand Knight was possible, going any further wasn¡¯t something any of them could or would achieve.


    If they wanted to curse anyone then they should curse their own luck for being born in a rank one world.


    At least they were more fortunate than the people who were imprisoned in rank-zero worlds.


    Understanding all of that Tom didn¡¯t care about the wall he was going to face, for the last year, he has built an incredibly strong foundation.


    In his isolated room where no one could see or hear anything that was going on inside he took off most of his clothes as he sat on his bed.


    In his hand, he held a bottle that he had been working on for a long time.


    That was a bottle of pure concentrated poison that could take out a grown man in seconds, the flesh-tearing poison named ¡®Flesh Rot¡¯ by him.


    Once it reaches your bloodstream, it acts like an acid causing pain that would cause you to wish for death instead of feeling it.


    This poison wasn¡¯t something any man could make; it was the creation of the devil. The pain and suffering of feeling every muscle in your body tear part by part, the feeling as if you are being dissected alive from the inside.


    Unfortunately, due to the rare resource this vile was made of, Tom could only make this one bottle, that he made specially for himself.


    Knowing that Tom was neither a madman nor a fool one question arises why? Why would he consume a poison by his own hands and choice?

 Chapter 70: Three Paths

Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

 Chapter 71: So be it

    CG Chapter 71: So be it


    The courier''s reputation wasn''t fake, for only within a couple of days, two letters were delivered to the castle of Flameheart. However, things had changed too much in the short time that Tom was in Sollaria.


    In a secluded part of the territory of Flameheart, Alfred continued his training, holding his sword while he jumped from tree to tree, chasing a flying squirrel. He didn''t care for the meat of the squirrel; instead, he was training his reflexes and movement.


    Alfred''s once frail body now had muscles that were more defined than ever before. He had transformed from someone who wouldn''t hurt a fly into a wild animal, full of bloodthirst and hunger for power.


    "More, more, more. I need more power," Alfred''s determination grew stronger as he thought about the reason why he was willing to endure so much suffering.


    Although Alfred was respected within Flameheart before since he served one of the two young masters and the oldest son of the baron. But, after the death of Timothy and the hellish year of training that he underwent, Alfred wasn''t just respected; but feared.


    The servants and even more so the soldiers felt that the change in Alfred wasn''t just on the surface, he felt to them as if he was a beast who would explode on them at any second.


    Once the courier reached the castle, the servants fought amongst themselves over who would bring the letter to Alfred. They feared what might happen if they angered him. After much discussion, they decided to draw lots, and without any cheating, the task fell to an unfortunate new maid.


    When the maid reached the ground where she was told Alfred would be training, she was surprised to find no one. In fact, the place was completely silent and empty of any living being.


    "Is there anyone here? Mr. Alfred, are you there? I have a letter from young master Edward for you." The maid began to scream while trying to keep the creepiness of the place from getting to her.


    At first, she received no response, but once she said the name of Edward, Alfred suddenly appeared behind her.


    "Give it to me quickly."


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    This almost scared her to death, but Alfred didn''t seem to care; he was too focused on the message.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The maid swiftly handed the letter to him before excusing herself.


    As he opened the letter, Alfred began to read it with care.


    Just when he reached the part where Tom mentioned his cooking skills, he stood for a couple of seconds, lost in thought, before a sudden feeling of realization hit him, tears began to pour down his face.


    "I, I will make sure to give you the best meal out there, no matter what it takes."


    ¡­


    Knock, knock.


    "Enter," replied Folek to the knocking. He held a book in one hand while enjoying his woody yet sweet drink in the other.


    An old servant entered the office, handing a letter to Folek.


    "Your lordship, it seems that young master Edward has sent a letter to you."


    Hearing those words, Folek''s hands shook, spilling some of his drink. "I see, you may leave."


    Folek removed the seal of Flameheart, only to be surprised by the sight of ash covering his table and beginning to mix with the spilled drink.


    Looking at the table, he stayed silent for a while, muttering to himself, "Six thousand years, is it really time¡­"


    His voice was shaken. Who would have thought that the mighty Folek would be shaken so much at the sight of some ash mixed with whisky?


    If any of the enemies he had killed cold-heartedly saw him get shaken by this, they would have been amused. But who could blame him? Only he and the person who sent the letter knew what it meant.


    After he regained his calmness, only three words escaped his mouth: "So be it."


    These three words began a chain of new and unexpected changes in the territory of Flameheart.


    ¡­


    Returning to Sollaria, specifically the cathedral of Lumina, Tom continued to strengthen his influence over the church. He walked around, talking to the young and old, telling them about the good word of Lumina.


    While roaming around, Tom was surprised to find a young boy who looked around eleven years old playing with three dolls.


    Out of curiosity, he walked up to this boy who dared to play in the cathedral. He wondered if the boy''s parents had a death wish.


    However, when he approached the boy, he noticed that a holy knight had been watching over him the whole time.


    When the knight noticed Tom''s expression, he quickly spoke.


    "Your Holiness, this is the child of one of the bishops. He came here to get the blessing of the pope, but since the pope is busy, he gave him permission to play here."


    Having some time to spare, Tom wanted to know more about the boy and his background, so he crouched down to the boy''s level while asking, "Hello, young one. What is your name, and what game are you playing?"


    "Hi, mister. I am Leylin Farlier, and I am recreating the story I heard from my grandfather."


    "Can you tell me more about the story?" Tom asked while playing with the boy''s hair.


    "My grandfather told me not to tell stories for free since they are the wisdom of our predecessors."


    "How about this: if you tell me the story, I will also share a story of my own with you. A story for a story seems like a fair deal to me."


    "Fine. A long, long time ago, there was a family made up of three¨Ca mother, a father, and a young son. The father drank every day, and the mother only married the father for money. They didn''t care about their child and didn''t even feed him every day. However, after the father found his faith in Lumina, things started to change, and their life began to improve. From there, they lived happily ever after."


    Tom looked at the child and closed his eyes for a couple of seconds. However, he was interrupted by the boy shaking him, excited to hear Tom''s story.


    "Your turn now. What story will you tell me?"


    "I have a similar story to yours, but it didn''t have a good ending. Are you sure you want to hear it?"


    The boy didn''t hesitate as he shook his head aggressively.


    "In a faraway world, there was a family of three. The father beat his child every day, while the mother promised the child her love in exchange for stealing money.


    One night, when the sky was dark, the mother, who was rarely at home, slept deeply. That night, the father wanted to do something worse than just beating or starving the boy. However, the child, broken as he was, gathered all his energy and pushed the father against the wall. The father¡¯s head struck the wall, and he was left unconscious.


    Seeing this, the child, fed up with everything, picked up a torch that the father had used to burn him and set the house on fire, leaving them to die."

 Chapter 72: A good Liar

    CG Chapter 72: A good Liar


    Time flew by, and the time for Tom to depart was around the corner.


    A week had passed since his and the prince''s dinner, and with only three weeks remaining until the crowning ceremony, the prince decided it was time to leave.


    Alexander sent a servant to inform Tom to meet him and his crew near the gates of the city.


    Coincidentally, at the same time they began to move, another person was moving toward the same destination.


    Alfred followed Tom''s instructions and left the castle of Flameheart as soon as he could.


    He prepared items that he thought were necessary for the journey before leaving.


    This experience was exciting to Alfred, as this was his second time leaving Daybreak. The first was when he picked Tom up from the harbor. However, at that time he didn''t have a chance to explore the city.


    While Alfred journeyed alone, Tom''s party, on the other hand, had a lot of people, from servants to guards and even maids.


    He rode with Crown Prince Alexander in the same carriage at the prince''s request.


    Tom initially refused Alexander, telling the prince that he didn''t want to disturb him. Nevertheless, after the prince insisted, he showed a gentle smile before entering.


    ¡­


    The journey was going to be a long one, and as the two stayed longer together the prince became closer and closer to Tom.


    They began to share stories with one another, and the prince told Tom about his family and brothers.


    "My brothers didn''t have any desire for the throne, they didn''t want to busy themselves with managing the kingdom and the people''s affairs. They wanted to devote themselves toward their studies and widening their knowledge."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Alexander began to tell Tom about the struggles of being a crown prince, he looked as if he was carrying a heavy burden and not a title that was desired by anyone with royal blood.


    Hearing Alexander''s story, Tom also shared a story of his own, he told Alexander about the tragic fate that fell his younger brother, and his stepmother.


    The more Tom talked about Timothy and how he died so suddenly the more his eyes became watery, and tears fell from each side as he said, "Sorry, I showed you such a shameful sight."


    While hearing the story Alexander examined Tom''s body gestures only to notice that his Adam''s apple was moving heavily, which was a sign of actual sadness.


    There was additionally the fact that Tom left the territory of Flameheart which made his story even more believable.


    Unfortunately for Alexander, despite his high intellect that surpassed many, even enabling him to secure the position of the crown prince, he couldn''t see the web that Tom was laying around him.


    Tom''s understanding of human psychology and the art of deception was second to none in the lower worlds.


    After lying to many people, Tom''s understanding of deception concentrated on one simple truth, a good liar never lies. Everything they tell is the truth, a truth that suits their interests that is.


    The two continued to play the game of lies, that they called friendship and brotherhood.


    Alexander felt that he finally got Tom to open up to himself, he acknowledged Tom''s wisdom, but after growing up in the royal family he thought himself a master at winning people over.


    During the journey, Tom looked as if an idea had suddenly came to him.


    "Alexander, I was thinking about what exactly the succession ceremony entails. Is there a special ritual that is held, and are all ceremonies the same for all kingdoms?"


    Surprised by this question, Alexander replied, "The details of the succession ceremony aren''t known to many. Even I only know that we show our respect to the seven gods by holding a sacrifice as the king passes his throne to his successor."


    ¡­


    After hearing Alexander''s words, Tom thought internally, ''The first part of his words is obviously a lie. There is no way that the crown prince of one of the seven kingdoms wouldn''t know every part of the succession ceremony that he is going to be the center of one day by heart. There is also the fact that he is going to be part of one soon.''


    ''Although his words might not be completely truthful, I can still get some useful information, since the second part didn''t seem like a lie. The seven gods, what might you be? In this world, my biggest threat isn''t the grand knights, since I can just run away if things come to it, but these seven gods--I don''t have enough information about them.''


    At this moment, Tom''s mind began to wander as he tried to recall everything he gathered about the seven gods from the library and his understanding of the statue in the cathedral.


    ''A statue that can affect my mental state despite how strong it is, isn''t normal. Although I might have developed a resistance to its effects after staying near it in the past year, the feeling of losing control--I hate it, no, I detest it.''


    Thinking about how he lost control in front of the statue, Tom felt the urge to destroy any and every statue of the seven gods, but he knew better than to let rage cloud his mind.


    He closed his eyes as he began to develop ways to protect his mind against the statue''s effects. He felt that he would need such a method soon.


    Time passed, yet Tom was wondering about the same problem. Coming up with a solution to protect himself wasn''t easy since he lacked a lot of essential information about the statue.


    In the beginning, he had no luck, but after he began to change his thoughts from the statue itself to the statue''s source of power, an idea came to him.


    Once this idea came, he couldn''t stop himself from creating multiple ways to stop the statue''s effects.


    He created one idea after another, then filtered for the best one. But he didn''t stop there; when only one idea remained, he began to refine it even further.


    Just like that, Tom created something that he thought would counter the effects of the statue in front of the unaware prince. Of course, he couldn''t ensure that it would work since he needed to test it first.

 Chapter 73: Good Brothers

    CG Chapter 73: Good Brothers


    The prince and his group neared the royal palace of Danloor at an astonishing speed due to their special mounts. These horses were the finest of breeds that the Astral family had, enabling them to cross in days that would take others weeks.


    As they approached Danloor, the soldiers seemed to become more relaxed. They were thinking of the glory they would receive upon returning to their families and children after serving the crown prince himself.


    When the night fell, they decided it was about time to let the horses rest for a couple of hours before continuing.


    The peaceful atmosphere of the night filled the place, and the sound of fire crackling as it mixed with the smell of freshly caught game gave the soldiers a sense of complete freedom. This relieved the fatigue that they had built up from their long journey.


    At this moment, when the soldiers'' guard was at its lowest, a sudden bursting sound awakened them to a grim reality.


    Whoosh


    Chaos erupted, and Alexander''s eyes reflected disbelief at what was happening.


    ¡°Bandit attack! All soldiers surround the crown prince, protect him with your life.¡± What seemed like the leader quickly shouted as he organized the soldiers in a matter of seconds.


    Hearing the orders, the soldiers sprang into position.


    Even if they might have let themselves relax, they were able to enter the formation when things came down to it.


    Just seconds before the attack, Alexander and Tom were talking happily, and then out of nowhere, they were surprised by a rain of arrows that bolted toward them.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Meanwhile, Tom outwardly appeared just as surprised by the attack as Alexander, though inwardly he was already calculating his next move.


    He thought, ¡®An attack, and when we have so many soldiers? Even the most foolish street rat wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.¡¯


    ¡°Alexander, what is going on? I thought you told me that these were the best soldiers you had. Why are we suddenly being attacked in the midst of the night?¡± Tom asked Alexander, his tone full of fear at this disaster.


    Unfortunately, when Alexander was about to reply, they suddenly heard:


    ¡°Breach, fill the gap!¡±


    The bandits seemed to split into parties with a ranged and frontier party.


    The first was shooting arrows at the soldiers, not giving them a second to breathe, while the second party held swords and spears as they approached the carriage of the prince.


    Seeing the group coming to kill them, the two held their swords, ready to protect themselves from any enemy.


    ¡®Hmm, the prince''s reactions seemed genuine, too genuine in fact. Although he might have exaggerated his fear, the shock from the attack was still there.¡¯ Tom was analyzing the situation while displaying the perfect mix of fear and anger that a person in his position would have shown.


    Thud


    The door of the carriage was jolted open by the bandits.


    Holding their swords, Tom and Alexander began to try and push back the enemies while not leaving any room for the archers to have a clear shot.


    Alexander, with the prowess of a formal knight, kept himself safe while trying to decrease the number of bandits quickly.


    During this time, Tom stayed back, they thought that he was only a weak apprentice knight who wouldn¡¯t be of much use.


    This, of course, was to Tom''s advantage, so he didn¡¯t interfere much.


    While Alexander was fighting, he kept on gathering information, wanting to understand where these bandits came from and what their purpose was.


    He knew for sure that they were not just bandits, due to the fact that no normal bandit group would be this organized or powerful.


    Fighting one or two of the royal knights might have seemed possible, but to have their carriage breached and to lose multiple knights wasn¡¯t normal.


    As the fight went on, Tom had a chance to examine one of the attacking bandits closer only to notice that the mud the bandit had on his face was still damp.


    In the unlikely case, that a formal knight turned into a bandit, he wouldn¡¯t get many chances to care for himself. So, normally the mud and dirt from living in the wilds would start to build up.


    But with these bandits, they looked too good.


    The bandits tried their best and took out multiple soldiers, but seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t in their favor, it seemed that they decided to go for one final attack.


    They gathered all of their forces into a single side, focusing on killing the prince.


    The bandits ran into the carriage as if they were possessed by demons, determined to sacrifice themselves to reach the prince¡¯s side and finish him off.


    However, their efforts were met with a counterattack by the soldiers, who risked their lives to protect the prince.


    After the dust began to settle, the prince started to pant from exhaustion, unaware of Tom, who grinned in realization behind him.


    ¡®What good brothers you have, your highness. They really don¡¯t seem to want the throne.¡¯

 Chapter 74: Welcome to the Party

    CG Chapter 74: Welcome to the Party


    The kingdom of Danloor, where trees rose high above the clouds, boasting of the largest forest among the seven kingdoms; a forest so large that only a few people would dare to venture into it.


    Adventurers feared what might happen if they angered the animals that lived there, but what they feared, even more, was the wrath of the shaman, who was known for her eccentric nature.


    This kingdom currently hosted one of the most important events on the continent: the ascension ceremony and the coronation of the next grand knight and king.


    People from all around the world were coming together to honor the invitation of the Attrio family.


    After their long journey, Tom finally arrived at the front gates of Attrio¡¯s royal mansion. The Attrio family welcomed its guests with open arms; after all, those who were invited were people of the highest status: princes from royal families, holy people of the churches, and powerful knights.


    Words wouldn¡¯t do the mansion justice. The mansion was extremely large, with high ceilings. Most things inside of it were made from Danloorian wood and crafted by the greatest architects of Valoria.


    From miles away, you could see the top of a tree. This tree was the Attrio ancestral tree, with roots deep underground and reaching above the mansion.


    ¡­


    "The people of Danloor are usually friendly, but you should be careful not to enter any restricted areas, especially during this time, as any small incident would turn into a serious issue that even I can¡¯t save you from."


    "You will find a lot of interesting people around here; make sure to enjoy yourself. I will meet you at the after-party once I and the other princes pass the crown."


    Alexander warned Tom in a half-joking manner before leaving for an unknown place.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Hearing Alexander''s words, Tom held back his laugh.


    Unfortunately for him, Tom had other plans that would require him to sneak into said restricted areas, but first, he needed to find Alfred, and from there, he wanted to see what was so secretive about the ascension ceremony.


    Walking through the crowds of guests on the first floor, Tom was looking for the familiar figure of his butler.


    As he searched, his senses suddenly went off; he felt the subtle movements of a woman who was approaching him. In a normal situation, Tom would have evaded the woman, but as he sensed no ill will from her, and not noticing any hidden weapons, Tom decided to play along.


    Once their bodies neared each other, the woman only said one sentence before leaving; it felt as if she didn¡¯t want anyone to notice their interaction.


    ¡°The shaman sends her greetings; she asks you to be careful of who to trust.¡±


    If anyone other than Tom had heard those words, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to move from shock; they might even have stopped in their place. However, knowing that if he did that, he would become the spotlight of the crowd, Tom kept moving as if nothing had just happened, while he examined the woman with a side-eye.


    The woman wore a red dress with iron roots covering her body. Upon closer examination, he noticed that those roots had thorns coming out of them. Finally, his eyes fell on the hairpiece that completed her attire; she had a dagger that was engraved with two characters.


    Fortunately for him, Tom had stumbled upon some books in the library that explained some of these characters. As he compared these two characters with his understanding, Tom found out that the first character was that for ¡®Third¡¯. But even after giving it his all, he couldn¡¯t decipher the second one, no matter how hard he tried.


    ''She must have been a member of the Thorn Sisterhood. Although, I would have to say, they didn¡¯t need to warn me since I don¡¯t trust anyone in the first place. For now, I need to know why and how the shaman knew of my existence.''


    ¡®Hmm, it seems that I need to make a visit to the Horror of the Forest once I finish my job here.¡¯ After a while of thinking, he added a new destination to his journey.


    Tom knew that he was currently inside a tiger¡¯s den, yet his emotions were far from fear. Instead, he felt excited, and more than that, he felt bloodthirsty. He wanted to start a bloodbath; he wanted to make the grand wooden walls of the mansion get covered in royal blood.


    However, he told himself one thing: it wasn¡¯t the right time just yet. Those of the royal families wanted to play games against him, but who knows who will devour whom once everything is set.


    For Tom, everything could wait, as long as that meant that his final plan for this world succeeds.


    ¡®The gears are moving, and the chess piece will soon become a player, my friends.¡¯


    Just when he was smiling to himself while thinking that, he saw the figure of the person he had been searching for.


    ¡°Alfred,¡± he called out.


    Hearing this voice, Alfred¡¯s head turned quickly. ¡°Ma¡­ Master, you look good.¡± Those were the only words Alfred could speak. Alfred smiled while his eyes became watery, and his heart began to beat quickly at the sight of his lord. He saw this person grow from a little bratty child into a man who could attend the most important gatherings while holding his head high.


    As Alfred walked to his lord¡¯s side, he was surprised to hear Tom speak in a serious tone.


    He held Alfred¡¯s hands, examining his body as he said while smiling, ¡°Everything will depend on you from here on out, the meal you are going to make is the most important one in your life. You should prepare yourself.¡±


    With that, the trend set itself: the princes and the kings on one side; Tom and Alfred on the other.

 Chapter 75: Royal Blood

    CG Chapter 75: Royal Blood


    Everything in life happens due to our actions, for even inaction is but a lesser form of action that we don¡¯t have any control over. In the end, we are the only ones to blame for our actions, for we, and only we, will live with the consequences.


    Amidst the hustle and bustle of the Attrio mansion, the guests waited patiently for the seven royal families to make their appearance. However, the oblivious guests had no idea that while they were enjoying themselves with food and drinks, a fight was being fought in the darkness of the bright mansion.


    For one, they didn¡¯t notice Tom, who was instructing Alfred on their plan. At least, the plan he wanted Alfred to know of.


    ¡°I am going to meet a couple of friends I just saw; I need you to wait and get ready for any situation,¡± Tom told Alfred in a low voice. While his words seemed normal, they had an undertone that revealed to Alfred his hidden intentions.


    Just like that, Tom slipped into the crowd, becoming unnoticed as he went in search of the royal families and their secret location.


    The mansion, as stated before, was extremely vast. But after hearing and seeing the way Alexander acted, anyone would have been able to tell that the ritual held high importance to the seven royal families.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know the contents of the ritual, he had a general idea. For one, the equipment needed for the ritual must be heavy or hard to move, or they wouldn¡¯t have held the ritual in the mansion, as it would have been safer to hold it away from the eyes of the many servants.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    This led him to conclude that the most likely place where they would hold their sinister ceremony was none other than beneath the ground the unaware guests stood on.


    As he walked around searching for the hidden path, he constantly observed the expressions of the servants to see if any of them appeared suspicious or seemed to be involved in the ritual.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t let that stop him from keeping track of the mansion layout so he could run away if things turned bad.


    ...


    A while passed, and even with his skills, Tom wasn¡¯t able to find the doors that led to the underground basement.


    Unfortunately for him, it seemed that the royal families didn¡¯t spare any effort in the measures they put in place to ensure the location of the ritual wouldn¡¯t be found.


    As he observed the servants, Tom noticed that all of them seemed genuinely unaware of what was happening, or they wouldn¡¯t have looked so calm.


    ¡®Alexander, where might you be? Don¡¯t you think it is selfish to hide and play alone with your relatives without inviting me?¡¯ Tom¡¯s thoughts raced. He knew that if he let this opportunity slip, he might never get the chance to be so near another ceremony.


    After reaching the middle of the mansion in his fruitless search, Tom found himself standing in front of the giant tree of Danloor. Just as he was about to pass by it, he noticed something off about the tree. Quickly, he began to inspect it before knocking on it gently.


    Once he felt the feedback from his knocks, his expression changed into a wide grin. He looked up at the roof before looking down at the ground.


    Parts of the interior of the tree were hollowed out, small enough to be unnoticed yet big enough to create a sort of tunnel.


    Tom wasn¡¯t only pleased that he had found the path but also that his idea was correct.


    ¡®If you want to hide a tree, then hide it in a forest. Hiding the path to the basement in the middle of the tree that most people in the seven kingdoms have heard about. I have to say, you are quite daring. But I am not sure whether to call you stupid or smart since someone else might have noticed this. No, even if anyone noticed it, you would probably kill them before they had a chance to spread the information.¡¯


    Finding the path to the basement was only the first step in Tom¡¯s plan. He still needed to sneak in, and he didn¡¯t think the royal families would make his path an easy one.


    From there, Tom followed the stairs as he climbed to the upper floors, looking for the hole in the tree that would lead him to the basement.


    When he stood above the mansion, he didn¡¯t hesitate to climb the tree.


    Once he reached the top of the tree, he smiled at the sight of a small hole that could not be seen from anywhere other than the exact spot where he stood.


    He wore a cloak and a mask that he had prepared to conceal his identity.

 Chapter 76: Defile Eldervale

    CG Chapter 76: Defile Eldervale


    Tom began to descend down the hole while searching for any sign of life. He knew that if he got caught at that moment, then everything he had worked for thus far would simply disappear into oblivion.


    As he climbed down, he felt the roughness of the wood. He wondered how the princes went down the tree since there were no ladders or ropes to help them.


    After he reached the bottom of the cavern, Tom looked around, only to find himself in a maze-like place.


    Long, dark corridors filled this underground space, and the only light came from scattered lanterns here and there.


    The walls of the corridors were covered with monsters of different shapes, and as he observed these drawings closer, Tom noticed that they were all painted in a color that was extremely familiar to him.


    A beautiful red color like no other, and the smell of iron that came from it -- these monsters were all drawn using blood.


    For some reason, Tom had a hunch that the blood used here was none other than that of humans, maybe even the blood of knights.


    However, even after he noticed all of these strange things, he didn¡¯t let them distract him from his goal.


    He continued to move quickly without making a sound, not letting the creepiness of the place affect him. Since his eyes were capable of seeing further than any other knight, he knew that he could use that and the darkness of the cavern to his advantage.


    He was prepared to turn around and run at the first sight of any other soul.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    While doing all of this, he searched for a better place to hide, wanting to find a vantage point to observe the ceremony.


    Tick-Tock


    Tick-Tock


    A couple of minutes passed, and as he navigated through the unfamiliar path using both his ears and nose, he finally heard voices that he could only assume belonged to the princes.


    The closer he came to the sounds, the wider and taller the path grew.


    Just when he thought he couldn¡¯t get any closer without getting himself exposed, an idea struck Tom.


    He thought of using the rough ceiling walls to climb upside down. With enough strength, he could secure a foothold to prevent himself from falling.


    The idea was obviously a risky one, since if he made even the slightest mistake, then the princes and whoever was with them would know of his existence.


    But the fact that he was so near to knowing some of the most secretive knowledge, that the kingdoms kept hidden for so long was too tempting for Tom.


    These secrets were like forbidden fruit to him, tempting him as if he stood just a step away from the tree, with the serpent whispering to him to take one step closer and pluck it.


    Of course, Tom wasn¡¯t someone who would let his impulses get the better of him. He knew that if nothing went wrong, then the darkness of the cavern would work with the high ceiling to keep him hidden.


    And if somehow they noticed him, he was prepared to run.


    Thinking about all of that within seconds, he didn¡¯t hesitate any longer.


    He clung to the ceiling walls as he carefully moved closer.


    When he reached close enough to see the ceremony, he stopped, though it wasn¡¯t certain if it was from shock or to avoid being noticed.


    On the ground of the room, a giant circle had strange patterns within it, yet it wasn¡¯t enough to shock anyone.


    Inside the circle, there was a triangle with statues of the seven gods. Each statue stood in a corner, and in the middle stood Frey, the goddess of Danloor.


    Tom wasn¡¯t sure if Frey stood in the middle because she held higher status above the other gods, or if it was because this was Danloor. However, he felt that his latter thought was more likely correct.


    This wasn¡¯t all. Around and under the statues lay the blood of multiple knights who were still alive. The knights'' hands and feet were shackled as they screamed for their lives.


    However, the princes didn¡¯t seem to care as they watched the blood gushing from their bodies with joy.


    Among the princes, the most joyous one was none other than the prince of the Danloor kingdom, who was having his ascension ceremony.


    The princes around him began to speak in unison, their voices echoing through the cavern.


    ¡°Heavenly divine, sacred spirits, seven above just as below. Your servants bless Elias of house Attrio.¡±


    As if some divine being was moving their bodies, once they stopped talking, Elias started to chant:


    ¡°By the blood of the heathen,


    By the will of the seven,


    I, Elias De Attrio, curse the path of old,


    Curse the world that once was.


    Seven divines, heed our call,


    In the depths of Eldgwood, defile its soul.


    Bound by blood, veiled in night,


    Grant me strength, might to serve.


    Crown me with dread,


    Awaken me with blood.


    I invoke the gods,


    I summon the progenitors.¡±

 Chapter 77: Voices From A Forgotten Time

    CG Chapter 77: Voices From A Forgotten Time


    Once Elias stopped speaking, the atmosphere within the cavern began to shift.


    The cavern, which did not have any airways other than the air coming from the tree hole, started to have strong winds coming from each of the seven statues.


    An enormous amount of energy from the mansion ground, from the guests, the servants, and the seven princes started to concentrate all around the statues.


    This serene scene was similar to the one he witnessed in the cathedral. Yet the difference in the amount could only be described as the difference between heaven and earth.


    The energy from before would have been like a small fly in front of a giant.


    Amidst all of this, strange words began to echo. Voices from a time long forgotten, these voices felt like the final whisper that the original owners wanted people to hear.


    From the middle of the voices, a single sound stood out, the sound of a poem like no other.


    The poem carried cries of dead spirits, screams of pain, and heartbreak.


    ¡°Rulers of these lands, forgotten by time. For seven, seven kings or seven snakes, seven daggers. Yet, we remain, we remain in the hearts of those who carry our wills. Bless her soul for she remained, and curse yours as you curse ours.¡±


    A strange melody like no other, one that was being played by the hand of an illusory bard, who carried the despair of thousands upon thousands of ghosts upon himself.


    Yet, as if this scene were destined by fate, the bard and his sad song moved toward destruction once more.


    The bard''s poem was met with high-pitched voices, so piercing that even a brief exposure to them would drive any listeners to flay their own flesh from their bones in a desperate bid for relief.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Insolence, memories of the dead should remain in the past. Insects that refuse to die, trying to grasp at any strand of hope even through the river of time.¡±


    These voices were completely and utterly devoid of any hint of emotion; they stood in opposition to the dark yet colorful poem of the bard.


    And as all of this was being done, Tom watched the scene uncertain of whether to retreat or to watch for a little bit longer.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that the seven gods weren¡¯t going to give him any chance to think, for as soon as he felt danger he heard,


    ¡°Oh, what do we have here? It seems that there is another insect that sneaked in.¡±


    Hearing the words of the gods, the princes quickly turned their heads searching for the intruder.


    Seeing that he had been exposed, Tom didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He sprinted towards the exit with all his might, his leg muscles stretching and contracting at an alarming rate.


    He didn¡¯t think for a second about trying to hide in any of the corridors. He knew the princes likely knew the place like the back of their hands, so he wasn¡¯t going to give them a chance to find him first; he wanted to take the initiative.


    With that, Tom¡¯s sprinting figure raced back along the path he had just come from. But, unlike when he entered, careful not to be seen, now he didn¡¯t care about how big of a scene he was making. His sole focus at that moment was on getting out alive and trying to not reveal his identity if possible.


    However, the princes weren¡¯t going to make his escape an easy one as they began to chase after him.


    These princes weren¡¯t normal people; they were knights, with Elias on the brink of becoming a grand knight if the ceremony hadn¡¯t been interrupted by Tom.


    Now all of these princes were chasing the same person trying to catch him and kill him.


    While the princes were running after Tom, one of them remained behind as he pressed one of the blocks on the wall. This block didn¡¯t look any different than the others but as soon as he pressed it Tom heard the sound of a siren coming from the tree hole in front of him.


    At that moment, Tom knew that the princes had just placed the mansion on lockdown. However, he didn¡¯t care as long as he got out of the cavern; he could blend in with the guests unseen and unnoticed before making his escape. By doing this, he would keep his identity as the honorary bishop safe.


    Unexpectedly, while he was running away he suddenly began to hear an extremely loud scream within his ears. But, the sound didn¡¯t feel as if it came from the outside; instead, it felt as if it came from deep within his soul.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    The voice commanded while the hand of one of the statues moved down as if it was slamming down on Tom, wanting to make him kneel and grovel in front of it.


    For some reason, Tom felt a strange sense within him telling him that he should obey everything it said and that the voice''s words were absolute.


    He felt himself slowing down further and further, and that the princes were getting closer. But once he felt this effect he quickly began to mutter something.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unknown words came from his mouth acting like a wall that protected him from the commands of the gods. The pressure of speaking each word felt like a mountain to him; this put an enormous weight on his back.


    Still, he didn¡¯t let all of this stop him, as he continued walking toward the exit while muttering the same words over and over, he muttered this chant that he created as if his life depended on it.


    Seven statues of gods from an unknown place, and the seven crown princes all working together to stop him from getting away.


    However, during all of this, Tom didn¡¯t let the fact that they outnumbered him, or that they had powers of a high domain get into his head.

 Chapter 78: What Is Tyranny?

    CG Chapter 78: What Is Tyranny?


    This was the person who had traveled through countless worlds all alone to reach his dream.


    This was the demon that slaughtered trillions.


    Determination like no other, one that was forged in the fire of battle.


    At that moment, for an inexplicable reason, a grin appeared on Tom''s face.


    "Seven gods, huh? I''ve confirmed many of my speculations. I think this is enough for now. We''ll face each other soon enough, but not today. It isn¡¯t the right time just yet for our final fight."


    What is dominance? What is tyranny? If anyone else heard Tom''s thoughts, then they would have laughed at him for being a madman. But make no mistake, for this isn¡¯t arrogance but self-confidence and a complete understanding of his capabilities.


    The race continued, and Tom began to see specks of moonlight filtering through the hole.


    Yet, just as he saw this light, Tom felt the pressure of one of the princes trying to grasp his cloak and pull him back.


    At this point, nothing was going to stop Tom from escaping. From each hand, five long, dark claws extended before lashing back at the prince, trying to rip his skin apart.


    Feeling the immense danger coming from the claws, the prince had no choice but to let go of Tom before he could scratch him.


    Tom looked with a sidelong glance back at the prince and seeing that the prince wasn¡¯t injured, he felt a slight tinge of disappointment. However, it didn¡¯t affect him as he began to jump through the hole, moving upward like a sonic boom.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Whoosh


    With a single and final jump, Tom leaped higher than he ever did.


    His figure in the sky, with the moon as a backdrop, would have mesmerized anyone who saw it. Unfortunately, those present didn¡¯t have the luxury to appreciate this scene.


    From the rooftop, he quickly removed his cloak and mask before returning to the first floor.


    The mansion''s current state could not be described in words; the chaos and horror of the guests felt too surreal when you looked at how they acted just a moment ago.


    Royal knights closed all exits and entrances to the mansion.


    Knights roamed inside and around, creating a wall that surrounded the place.


    The speed at which these knights organized themselves was an art in itself. From the moment Tom made his escape until he reached the ground floor took a long time to describe, but it actually happened in just a couple of minutes. Yet, they were able to create this formation in such a short time.


    Once he changed his clothes, Tom acted completely normal as if he wasn¡¯t the reason for this chaos in the first place.


    He headed toward Alfred''s side before giving him a quick nod, indicating that things might turn really bad at any moment.


    Unexpectedly, while their interaction was taking place, one of the princes began to announce something to the guests.


    Said prince was none other than Zephyr Skyweaver, the crown prince of Vennturia, and the most vicious of the seven princes.


    To secure the position of crown prince of Vennturia, he trapped all of his brothers in a small forest before promising to let the last survivor live. After the brutal bloodbath that occurred, he found that his younger brother, from the same mother, was the lucky last survivor by hiding in one of the caves. But instead of getting the happy ending he was expecting, he was met with a single, ruthless swing of Zephyr¡¯s sword that decapitated him, sending his head flying.


    Now this same merciless prince was standing in front of the guests, looking at them with a kind smile.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, knights and nobles from all around the seven kingdoms. First, I would like to present my sincerest apology for any inconvenience we might have caused. But, I am sure you will understand our situation when you know that we had a little rat that managed to sneak in and steal something from the Attrio¡¯s royal family treasury.¡±


    Zephyr paused for a while, giving the guests time to process his words before continuing.


    ¡°As to not waste your time any further with such trivial matters, I think we should continue our party, and as a show of our appreciation we have prepared a grand dinner that is fit for this special occasion.¡±


    Hearing his words, a couple of thoughts went through Tom¡¯s head.


    Should he escape now or wait until all the guests have gathered together in one room?


    To some, this moment might have seemed like the perfect opportunity to escape before the princes'' plans went any further, but with a single glance at the royal knights that surrounded them while holding their swords, Tom knew that if they noticed anyone had the slightest thought of escaping, then they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack all at once.


    With that, Tom decided to follow them and play his role as a good guest.


    And if things took a turn for the worst and they attempted to go for his neck, they should be careful, as he still held a powerful card that he hadn¡¯t flipped yet.

 Chapter 79: Buon Appetito

    CG Chapter 79: Buon Appetito


    The guests were directed to a massive dining room that could accommodate all of them at its tables.


    In the middle of each table lay different kinds of fruits, but these were only an addition to the main course: a plate of meats cooked in various ways, known as the Royal Ember Feast.


    Smelling the aroma of the food, the guests felt joyous.


    The Royal Ember Feast was a famous delicacy that the royal families presented to their guests at the end of each ceremony.


    After they sat down, some of the guests, who appeared to be attending for the first time, ignored everything else and went straight for the Royal Feast.


    Others, who seemed to be of a higher class and more familiar with the ceremony, were more casual about it.


    While the guests were enjoying the food, Tom sat with Alfred at a separate table.


    Looking at the dish, he was simply curious and nothing else. It wasn¡¯t like the food was going to amaze him, but as he brought some of it near his mouth to taste, he smelled a subtle odor.


    When he tasted the meat, his brow furrowed for a second but quickly returned to normal.


    He looked at Alfred, who was about to take a bite of his own, and pressed on his legs.


    Understanding his master, Alfred pretended to eat the meat while discreetly throwing the pieces into his right pocket.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As the guests were eating, servants were roaming around.


    At first, they seemed to be making sure that the guests were comfortable, but if you noticed their glances and how they left for another table after everyone ate, you would sense that something was suspicious.


    A while passed, and sure enough, once the servants ensured that everyone had taken at least a single bite, gas started to spread in the room.


    This gas alone wouldn¡¯t do anything, but when mixed with the substance that the royal families had added to the meat, it would cause the guests to fall asleep instantly.


    Some might wonder why the royal families didn¡¯t simply use a gas that would have the same effect, but when you consider that many of the guests were knights and some even practiced poison-related skills, then all of their actions would make sense to you.


    With this method, the seven families would get the results they wanted without causing much commotion.


    Who would doubt that the same meal that thousands had eaten before them would be poisoned?


    When Tom tasted the meat, he discovered something else, but he wasn¡¯t going to bother with it now. On an unrelated note, he remembered the corpses of the knights under the statues.


    Once the gas entered the room, the sound of heads falling one after the other started to echo.


    Two of those heads that fell were none other than Tom and Alfred.


    When he saw Tom¡¯s head fall, Alfred didn¡¯t think twice and followed suit.


    With his eyes closed, Tom began to carefully think about what to do next. He didn¡¯t want to escape before to not waste his position as an honorary bishop, but it seemed he was now forced to cause a big commotion.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how the royal families were going to discover his identity as the intruder once he slept, he didn¡¯t want to test it; the methods given by the seven gods were out of his league.


    Complete and utter silence filled the dining hall, and the servants seemed ready to carry the guests to a different place.


    Just when their guard was at its lowest, Tom made his move.


    He and Alfred ran toward the palace exit. The servants didn¡¯t stand a single chance against the two knights.


    Tom ran in front, and Alfred ran after him, protecting his back from any sudden attack.


    Things seemed to be going well, but when they reached a crosspath, guards appeared from both sides. On the left, guards carrying shields closed off the path while advancing toward them. On the right, another group of guards with crossbows aimed at them.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. From the front, the princes with their personal guards approached.


    Seeing Tom¡¯s face, Alexander looked shocked before his expression changed to disappointment.


    He shouted, ¡°After everything I have done for you, you do this to me? I treated you like my friend. I wanted to help you reach the position of pope.¡±


    The sadness in his voice seemed genuine.


    ¡°Just give up. There is no way that you can run away from here. Who knows, the gods might have mercy on you and let you go.¡±


    Hearing his words, another prince started to laugh. ¡°Alexander, why are you trying to lie to him? There is no point anymore. There is no way we will let him live. We will extract all the information we need before feeding him to the dogs.¡±


    In an ironic twist of events, the prince currently speaking was the crown prince of Daybreak, Orion Morningstar.


    In this desolate hour, where the princes expected him to give up and beg for forgiveness, all they heard was:


    ¡°Alfred, ignite the engine.¡±

 Chapter 80: Death flower, the devil鈥檚 sonata

    CG Chapter 80: Death flower, the devil¡¯s sonata


    The words of Tom were heard by soldiers and the seven princes alike. However, of all the people there, only Alfred understood the meaning behind them.


    Those words that seemed like nonsense to others were a sign to Alfred to start with the last technique of the manual Tom gave him.


    Understanding this, Alfred looked reluctantly at Tom, memories of how he watched a crimson-haired brat grow into a man who was fighting against the gods flashed before his eyes.


    However, you shouldn¡¯t mistake this reluctance for fear of death or dread of the enormous pain that was going to tear through his body once he began the technique.


    Because this was the fear of losing the chance to serve his master for just a little bit longer.


    Despite the sadness he felt, a chaotic mix of emotions, including a strange happiness that his final act and last battle would be fought for his lord.


    ¡°I have no purpose, so I made you mine.¡±


    He smiled as he remembered the words he told Tom in the corridors of the Flameheart castle. Now he finally had a chance to fulfill that promise by igniting his heart and body to light the road for his lord.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh.¡±


    Tears of blood fell from each of Alfred¡¯s eyes as they went down his cheeks.


    His heart began to beat rapidly at an alarming rate. This caused his strength to rise at an astonishing speed. Unfortunately, this strength didn¡¯t come without an equal cost.


    As soon as he started using the technique and just when he felt that his newfound strength broke all of his limitations, a single glance at his body returned him to his grim reality.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Cracks were spreading throughout all of his body. They started from around his heart in a pattern that represented blooming spider lilies.


    When he saw this, he knew that there was no going back, and this belief was only fortified when he remembered the name of the technique he was using.


    ¡°Death flower, the devil¡¯s sonata.¡±


    The first stage would be igniting the death engine; this was the reason his heartbeat skyrocketed.


    As for the second stage, it was the song of death, the devil¡¯s sonata, that would play in the background, and once the performer finished his act, the flower of death would bloom, and the grim reaper would soon follow to take his payment.


    What was more tragic was that the main instrument in this symphony was none other than Alfred¡¯s heart and the tears from his body.


    A song and a painting of death with his body as the medium, this realization would have broken him just a few years ago, but for some reason, his belief strengthened after he saw the new Edward that came from the sea voyage.


    He breathed in as if it was his final breath, returning himself to reality as his blood thirst boiled.


    Knowing that he didn¡¯t have much time, he didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Alfred ran toward the exit while using his body to open a path through the soldiers.


    The bodies of knights fell left and right, torn like paper tigers unable to withstand Alfred¡¯s strength during his rage.


    He wanted to slaughter them, to sully the floors with the blood of the ones who dared to desire to do harm to his lord. But alas, if only this strength could last a little longer.


    If only he had time to kill them all, then they wouldn¡¯t worry about any consequences or retaliation that might come from going against the royal families.


    Following behind the path Alfred created, Tom ran after him while evading the attacks that came at him from everywhere else.


    In the heat of the moment, he suddenly heard a familiar voice coming from behind him before feeling the pressure from a hand on his neck.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go this time, you filthy street rat; you will die here today, even if it¡¯s the last thing I do.¡±


    The scene repeated itself. The same prince that held his cloak in the basement was trying to catch him once more.


    Previously Tom didn¡¯t have a chance to have a closer look and see which of the princes it was. But now he knew that the prince that grabbed him was but the weakest among the princes, Aurum Goldthorn, the crown prince of the Auroria kingdom.


    The unfortunate Aurum didn¡¯t realize that he was the lucky one last time to get away with his life and not Tom.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    In a split second, he heard the voice of the Grim Reaper.


    Like a flash and without stopping while he ran toward the exit, Tom¡¯s body flipped as he slashed his dark claws at Aurum¡¯s neck.


    Feeling the nearing danger, Aurum tried to move away, but the unexpected movement of Tom left him with no room to escape.


    Just when he saw the light reflecting from Tom¡¯s claws, the grin that had filled his face just a moment ago quickly disappeared.


    When he looked back, he was shocked to see that a headless body was in the place he was just standing.


    When things turned dark, a thought came to him.


    ¡°Wait, that is my body¡­¡±


    The fate of his royal highness was no different from that of a dog, as Tom threw his head at Techne Artisun before continuing to run toward Alfred.


    Holding the head of Aurum, Techne¡¯s mouth was left completely open.


    The shock he and other princes felt was not something that was easily explained.


    Simply the thought of a crown prince, who represented the authority of the gods, dying in such a lowly way would get one branded as a blasphemous heretic in the eyes of the churches.


    To sully the holy, to sully the royal.


    This was but the first domino that fell in a long chain that was yet to come.

 Chapter 81: The Death of a Star

    CG Chapter 81: The Death of a Star


    Tom used their shock to his advantage as he increased the space between himself and the princes.


    Even though he had just killed one of the crown princes, decreasing the number of his enemies by one, he didn¡¯t feel any happiness.


    For one, he knew that soon enough he would lose a valuable pawn.


    As for the second reason, he muttered, ¡°The flower of death will soon bloom.¡±


    Moments later, the princes regained their composure and continued to chase after Tom with their guards while threatening him.


    ¡°Flameheart, do you really think you will live long after killing a crown prince? You just became the enemy of the seven kingdoms, no the enemy of the seven gods. There is nowhere for you to go. Even if you find someone to help you, we will make sure to find your allies before burning you all at the stake.¡±


    Zephyr Skyweaver screamed, his words were full of wrath and rage. Unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t know that his words were targeted at the wrong person.


    If Tom feared the royal families, then he wouldn¡¯t have played the role of the holy son and become a bishop, nor would he have sent the two letters before he left for the ceremony.


    Finding Zephyr¡¯s words amusing, Tom shouted back, ¡°Mark my words, the old order will rise once more. The bard sang for long, but he will not have to sing soon enough.¡±


    After saying that, Tom looked back at the princes¡¯ reaction only to see that all of them were frozen in place while their guards didn¡¯t seem to be affected.


    Seeing that his bluff had worked, he grinned.


    He didn¡¯t know who the bard was singing about, but he knew that one of the secrets to winning any battle was misleading your enemies. Judging by the reactions of the princes, it seemed his words had worked. And if they hadn¡¯t, well, he wouldn¡¯t have lost anything by trying.


    ...


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Boom


    Suddenly, before the princes could recover from Tom¡¯s bluff, a surge of intense heat emerged from where Tom stood.


    Before anyone could react, a deafening explosion erupted, sending shockwaves through the air.


    Expecting this, Tom prepared himself and used the massive force to push himself toward the exit, darting through the palace like a bullet.


    Glancing back, Tom was met with a gruesome sight.


    His clothes were covered with a red liquid, and pieces of intestine were all over him.


    This explosion could have meant one thing and one thing only: the death flower had bloomed and the devil¡¯s sonata had come to its end as it took Alfred¡¯s life.


    Alfred lived a not-so-interesting life, but in his final moment, he went out like a star.


    A little-known fact about stars is that they shine their brightest just before their collapse; this is one of the few moments in a star¡¯s life when their light surpasses that of their galaxies.


    Like a star, Alfred fought till his final moment, outshining even Tom¡¯s light. Despite feeling the grip of the reaper around his heart, he kept his loyalty before going out in a supernova.


    ...


    Tom made his escape, leaping from the top of the stairs.


    As he soared through the air, he heard the howl of a wolf; his rescue had arrived in time.


    When he saw the wolf, he knew that it had fulfilled his instructions, sending the second letter before getting sent here by that old man.


    He landed on the soft white fur of his mount and directed his gaze toward the forest.


    He had too many unanswered questions, and he had a gut feeling that the shaman held the answers to the majority, if not all, of them.


    While riding on the wolf¡¯s back, Tom thought of everything that had happened in the last couple of weeks.


    From the moment he got the dinner invite from Alexander to the ceremony, and finally his escape after Alfred¡¯s death.


    He searched for any and all mistakes that he might have made and ways he could have improved his plan.


    When everything passed before his eyes, he thought that his only possible mistake was not running right away while the guests were watching.


    If he had done that, he could have created distrust in the royal families, making the guests doubt how a bishop could turn traitor, and that distrust would have fostered until it turned into turmoil.


    Now the royal families could create whatever scenario they wanted; they could even blame the guests¡¯ blackout on him, creating rumors that he was a worshiper of some evil god.


    Knowing that there were no ifs, Tom thought that his current situation was also good as he had nothing to lose anymore.


    He could go all out, using the two forces behind him without fearing the loss of his position.


    If he succeeded, he would find the place that all of his plans in this world relied on.


    Although he didn¡¯t even know if it existed or not, from all of his previous experiences and the different worlds he went through, the existence of that place was the most logical conclusion.


    He muttered to himself while removing the golden glasses he had created, ¡°I guess I won¡¯t need these anymore.¡±


    He looked at the white fur of the wolf before looking up at the stars in the sky, as if he was seeing something further that no one else but him could see.


    ¡°My efforts will no longer be wasted; soon enough, everything will return to one.¡±


    When he said those words, a couple of stars seemed to shine a little brighter as if some higher beings were watching him from afar.


    Even though Tom seemed like a grand mastermind, manipulating many of the people around him with ease, he knew that he was also just another small and insignificant chess piece in the eyes of those who had been watching him from the very beginning.


    Knowing this, he still didn¡¯t care, remembering one of the very first lessons he taught one of his students.


    ¡°Life is a lot like chess, even if you don¡¯t realize it.


    We are all both chess pieces and players. Once you step onto the board of life, you need to decide if you will become a player¡ªno, you don¡¯t have a choice. Because if you don¡¯t use this privilege, then you would demean yourself into being a pawn in someone else¡¯s game.


    To fight what you don¡¯t see is no easy matter, but like a ship in the sea or a chess piece on the board, you, as a weak human, must use the power of those around you to your advantage, for the only thing you can rely on is your mind.¡±

 Chapter 82: Flameheart Never Dies

    CG Chapter 82: Flameheart Never Dies


    After Tom created the huge disaster and ran away without a care, the princes were left behind to clean up the mess.


    They gathered within the royal palace of the Attrio family to discuss their plans and the next steps they would take to bring Tom and everything close to him down.


    ¡°Why are we wasting our time here? We should gather our soldiers right away and take the head of that bastard down,¡± Techne Artisun screamed at the other princes.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but when he saw how Tom killed Aurum in an instant, he felt as if he was but a hair away from death. This caused him to become incredibly scared of Tom, so he tried to use his rage to cover the fear he felt.


    ¡°Enough. If you can¡¯t talk, then you better keep your mouth shut, or I will sew it shut for you.¡± Zephyr''s hatred for Tom was even stronger than that of Techne, but due to his nature and background, he had developed a character that could keep him calm even in the harshest of situations.


    ¡°Alexander, what do you think? You have been with Edward the longest out of anyone here. After all, you were the one who invited him here, were you not?¡±


    Zephyr turned his attention to Alexander. His question might have seemed simple at first glance, but if you thought carefully about it, you would understand what kind of person you were dealing with.


    Although he might have wanted to hear Alexander¡¯s thoughts, his primary goal was to get someone to take the blame for the numerous failures they had experienced since the party started. Since Tom arrived, it felt as if everything they planned would, one way or another, go haywire.


    Despite the loaded question from Zephyr, Alexander looked at him calmly as he began to answer. In fact, his look had somewhat of a mocking undertone.


    ¡°I am sure that you know that among the seven of our kingdoms, Sollaria has the best information-gathering network. For years, we have been able to find the location of any person or group that had thoughts of rebellion against their gods and crush them in their places.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Hearing the words of Alexander, the princes felt as if the room had become a few degrees colder.


    Orion Morningstar asked, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Given that the house of Flameheart has been one of the more well-known families in his kingdom, he could not help but feel a chill. If things took a wrong turn, then the one facing the blame would have been him.


    ¡°When I heard the news of a new and talented youngling rising through the ranks of the cathedral, I was interested to know more about him. From there, I found out that he was from a noble family of Daybreak. At the time, I didn¡¯t find it strange, but the more I dug, the weirder things got¡ªa baron family with alliances with many higher-ranking noble families. That was when I decided to invite him to the party to uncover the truth and see if he was a useful piece we could use. Unfortunately, not even in my wildest dreams would I have thought that things would come to this.¡±


    When Alexander finished explaining the situation from the start, he stayed silent, waiting for one of the princes to say the words he wanted to say. Watching the strategists of the king since he was young, he knew that sometimes you needed to nudge other people into your own accord without saying what you thought out loud.


    ¡°I think we are done here. The motivation of the Flameheart family has become clear to all. They betrayed the divine and blasphemed the gods. Let it be known to the noble families that anyone who takes the side of Flameheart would be the enemy of Frey,¡± Elias De Attrio declared. ¡°By their blood, I will complete my ascension to a grand knight, and maybe even into¡­¡±


    At the end of his words, he stayed silent, not daring to speak while his eyes shone with stars.


    Following Elias¡¯s declaration, the other princes began to echo their own warnings, each invoking the name of their revered god.


    Techne suddenly spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do with the others, but I want his head. I will make an art piece that will be remembered through the ages.¡±


    ¡­


    A couple of days passed, and after using the fastest messaging method they had, news came back to the princes about the state of the Flameheart territory.


    Holding the letter in his hands, veins were about to burst from Elias¡¯s head, and his eyes began to turn bloodshot.


    ¡°What do you mean that the castle of Flameheart was burned to the ground, and no corpse could be found? How, how, how did they know about our plans days before us?¡±


    Alexander looked at Elias while patting him on the back. ¡°Calm down, the report says that they took everything, and the things that couldn¡¯t be taken away were destroyed in the fire. Valuable materials to create weapons are all gone in flames. They weren¡¯t simply running away; they didn¡¯t want us to get anything from their escape but the ashes of a burned castle. I must say that their planning is something that even I would admire. They must have prepared months in advance at least.¡±


    His calm analysis of the situation made him come so close to the truth, but Folek von Flameheart didn¡¯t need months to decide. All he needed to know was that his son had passed the exam of Alamut. When he saw the folder full of ashes, he didn¡¯t hesitate and went all out.


    He started moving important items into different hidden locations while preparing the trusted soldiers and servants. Once he noticed any suspicious activity from any of them, he didn¡¯t hesitate to ruthlessly deal with the rats.


    Burning the castle and everything he had wasn¡¯t easy. After all, this was the legacy that he had put his heart and soul into over the years. But understanding the nature of his family, the nature of Flameheart.


    ¡°Hearts that are cast through a heat that turns others into ash, yet the Flameheart remains.¡±

 Chapter 83: Two fathers, different lessons

    CG Chapter 83: Two fathers, different lessons


    A couple of days ago, before the castle of Flameheart was reduced to ashes, a heated conversation took place between two men under the light of a candle and the two cups of rum between them.


    "Reynard, we will need to go through hell and back to win this battle. You and I might die along the way, and even then, nothing is guaranteed. So, I ask you, will you fight by my side once more?"


    Folek looked at the expression of the captain, who had trained countless soldiers for him.


    Knowing that they didn''t have the luxury of slipping up and that they wouldn''t have any second chances, he wanted to ensure that he would have only the finest and most trustworthy people by his side.


    Just when Reynard was about to answer, Folek suddenly interrupted.


    "If you''re going to talk about glory or valor, then please save it, as you know as much as I do that such promises are but empty talk."


    Because his plan was reaching its final stage, Folek felt like going down memory lane.


    "You know my father was a harsh man, maybe even harsher than me. But there is a lesson he taught me: a thousand swings of the enemy sword are easier than a single stab from the back. I am telling you this to make you understand that if you don''t wish to fight with me, then I will give you an easy way out, a merciful and dignified death by my sword. But if you choose to betray me or lose faith in me because of their gods or kings, then I am sure that I don''t need to warn you what kind of man I am."


    Reynard stayed calm as if he wasn''t the one who was just threatened. He held his cup high before speaking.


    "I buried a lot of good men since I became a knight. Some were people who I would proudly call my brothers, others students that I taught how to wield a sword, and watched their light shine and dim before me. I can understand why you wouldn''t trust anyone in this; heck, even I would have called you a heretic a couple of years ago. But now I know that there is nothing much left for an old soul like me. I see it like this: if we win, then I will get the chance to see a wider world before I die, and if we lose, well then, I will join my brothers while drinking in whatever hellhole they went to before me."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Hearing his answer, Folek smiled before holding his own cup up high. The two of them drank the whole thing in one go, and when they finished, they poured another.


    ...


    Back to the present day, in a hamlet that was too small to even be called a village, Tom was recuperating after he escaped from the Attrio mansion.


    In the shade of an old oak tree, Tom was breathing in the fresh air after drinking a herbal soup he made. Knowing that he wasn''t the most liked person at the moment, he took on the identity of a young adventurer who wanted to explore the biggest forest of the seven kingdoms.


    While relaxing, he watched the few children of the hamlet play and jump around. Not thinking much about it, he focused on circulating his blood energy. However, just when he closed his eyes, he was interrupted by the quiet sobbing of a child who was aiming a cheaply made wooden bow.


    The scene of a young boy not older than six years old shooting a bow and crying every time he missed wouldn''t have made him even flinch, but what sparked his curiosity was the fact that the child wasn''t crying due to missing the shot.


    After getting exhausted, the boy stopped shooting. He looked around only to notice that Tom was looking at him, so he quickly tried to wipe his tears.


    The boy then started to move under the tree and stood near where Tom sat.


    He held his mud-stained shirt while trying to get a word out. However, his nervousness made him unable to even put a single sentence together.


    Additionally, Tom could tell from the way the other kids treated him that the boy was some sort of outcast.


    Tom waited patiently for the kid, and since he had nothing better to do while healing, he decided to spend some time on the boy, seeing him as a story to be explored.


    After a couple of seconds passed, the boy finally gathered enough courage to speak.


    "I... I heard from the elders of the village that people who travel around know a lot of things. Is that true?"


    The boy breathed in when he stopped as if each word weighed a mountain to him.


    "Don''t you think you should tell me your name first? And how about you sit down while we chat?"


    Tom feigned a pause, giving the boy a chance to process his words.


    "The kids call me grave-keeper."


    Seeing his broken expression, Tom replied.


    "I don''t care what the other kids call you. I want to know what name you want people to call you by. And you can relax, it''s not like I am going to eat you. At least I haven''t eaten humans in quite a while."


    Somehow, Tom''s dark joke made the boy relax and feel more confident while speaking.


    "Please call me Darian."


    "Good, now ask me what you want."


    Darian began to tell Tom about his family situation, or what was his family.


    "When the winter season came, we didn''t have enough food for the three of us. So my mother would give up the last of her food to keep me and my father fed. Unfortunately, my father only found out that she didn''t eat when he found her dead. After that, my father started drinking, and I remember him saying something to me over and over again. At the time, I couldn''t understand most of what he said, but I always remembered him saying:


    People will cry a bit, some might even feel that it''s the end of the world for them, but soon after, they will realize that your death isn''t the end of the world for them. New seeds will be sown, new sunrises, and life will go on. Now I want to ask you, when you know that your death means losing everything, why would anyone in their right mind sacrifice themselves for another?"


    After saying that, Darian stopped from the heaviness of the lump in his throat, and silent tears fell from his eyes as he continued.


    "If he really believed what he told me, then why did he risk his life to go deep into the woods for me? Why did they leave me behind?"


    When he stopped speaking, one of the old ladies in the hamlet noticed him talking to Tom, so she ran over, saying,


    "Please, sir, don''t let him bother you. Those are just the thoughts of a young child who lost his father."


    Unfortunately for Darian, by the time the lady came, Tom had already lost most of his interest and felt ready to continue his journey to the Shaman.

 Chapter 84: The Scourge of the Forest

    CG Chapter 84: The Scourge of the Forest


    In the pitch-black night, Tom rode on the back of his white wolf toward the center of the forest, heading to the place where the infamous shaman lived.


    The closer he got to the center, the stronger the feeling of strangeness he sensed got, he felt like he was being watched by something.


    The odd thing about this was that he didn¡¯t sense any danger or hostile intent from this being. Instead, he felt the curiosity of a young child encountering a stranger for the first time.


    Suddenly, the creature leaped from a tree. It looked at Tom for a few seconds before running away.


    For some reason he sensed that the creature was leading him to the shaman, so he followed it carefully.


    Tom kept his pace with it, wanting to confirm whether his senses were correct.


    As he ran beside it, he finally had a chance to take a closer look at its features.


    From afar, the creature might have seemed like a lost child, but up close, anyone could tell that this was no child.


    It had long ears, with its left ear missing a large portion as if it had been bitten off, and its right ear had golden rings hanging from it.


    In contrast to the shiny earring, its clothes looked like they were carelessly stitched together.


    After they had run for an unknown amount of time, Tom finally reached his destination.


    An old-looking hut in the middle of nowhere.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    By its appearance alone, one would think that the lowest of all peasants lived there.


    Yet, when he approached the hut, Tom¡¯s instincts screamed at him that a powerful entity was inside.


    Although this entity didn¡¯t reach the level of the merchant who sent him to this world or the beggar outside the shop, the aura it emitted rivaled that of the seven statues under the Attrio palace, and it might even have surpassed it.


    Seeing all of this, Tom gathered his thoughts. He was not about to hesitate now that he had reached his destination.


    He was prepared for anything that might come at him as he kept his sword close by and remained alert for any sudden movements.


    Once he entered the hut, he heard the voice of an old woman calling out to him.


    This voice belonged to an old lady who had her left eye missing. As he looked down at her body, Tom noticed that her eye wasn¡¯t the only thing missing from it.


    The more he looked at her, the stranger she seemed. She had an arm and an eye missing, and her intact right eye was extremely cloudy, which could have only meant that she was completely blind.


    "Welcome, traveler. It is an honor to have you at my humble home. Your journey to this world must have been a long and difficult one."


    Hearing her words, Tom¡¯s eyes nearly flinched, and he took a deep breath, not letting the words affect him.


    In the midst of his thoughts, he saw the creature that led him there watching him curiously while hiding behind the old woman.


    "Oh my, you must have already met Bogu. This little fellow might look scary to those who see him for the first time, but don¡¯t let his appearance fool you; he is extremely playful."


    The woman paused before continuing.


    "As for me, you may call me Buya Ulaga. The people of the outside world call me the Scourge of The Luminara Forest, but I prefer the title of The Mother of Lost Souls."


    ''The Mother of Lost Souls, huh? She must be referring to the Thorn Sisterhood,'' Tom thought as he waited for her to finish.


    In the middle of his thoughts, the shaman¡¯s companion, Bogu, came from behind her, handing Tom a bowl filled with a greenish liquid, its surface filled with dead and some still-twitching insects.


    Glaring at the bowl with suspicion, Tom asked, "What is this?"


    "It seems Bogu already likes you. This is his favorite tea, and he wants to give it to you."


    The shaman smiled at Bogu while scratching his head.


    "Thanks for the drink; I think I will keep it for later. Meanwhile, can you tell me why you wanted to meet me?"


    Tom felt that he didn¡¯t have enough information about the person in front of him, and he didn¡¯t like that feeling at all--it made him feel exposed.


    "You must have many questions, my friend from afar. But before I answer any of them, please let me assure you that I hold nothing but goodwill for you. In fact, our goals align, as I also want you to get to the core."


    When he heard that, Tom knew the shaman knew too much about him. The thought of attacking her crossed his mind, but he wanted to gather as much information as possible before taking any action.


    "You have been watching me since I came to this world, haven¡¯t you? No, that¡¯s actually not important. What I want to know even more is how you figured out what I was looking for, even though I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t leave any trace behind."


    "Even though you come from a completely different background, you really remind me of a boy who came here for answers, just like yourself, years ago. Unfortunately, that boy strayed onto the wrong path."


    The shaman spoke in riddles, not answering any of his questions directly, but for some reason, Tom didn¡¯t think she was playing with him.


    It felt to him like she couldn¡¯t rather than wouldn¡¯t answer his questions.


    At the same time, it seemed like she was using riddles to guide him to find the answer himself.

 Chapter 85: The Twelve Zodiacs

    CG Chapter 85: The Twelve Zodiacs


    ¡°What is your end goal from all of this? I know what I would gain from going to the core. But what about you? What benefit do you get from helping me?¡±


    The shaman smiled at Tom, and even though her eyes were blind, it felt as if she were looking directly at him and through his soul.


    "If you don¡¯t mind the company of an old lady like myself, then I would like to tell you a little story about this world and the beauty that they raped."


    Without hesitation, Tom replied, ¡°Please, take your time.¡±


    The shaman¡¯s eyes now seemed to look past him, as if she was gazing into a time long gone.


    "In a time long before the seven kingdoms rose, before the seven churches spread their false faith, and before knights ever donned their armor, there existed a power, more ancient, primal, and deeply in tune with the world¡¯s true essence. This was the power of the shamans, a gift from the heavens that allowed people to live in harmony with spirits.


    Yet, as with all things, this harmony did not last for long.


    On a cursed night, blacker than any before or since, where not a single star dared to shine, the gaze of the Heavenly will fell not. Seven of the twelve guardians, once protectors of the realm, betrayed the world, throwing all into turmoil.


    These seven, who once carried the power of the supreme totems, turned their blades against the very beings who had nurtured them: the falcon spirit of the sun, the deer of the forests, the ever-wise owl, the salmon sea ruler, the golden beaver, the raven born of storms, and the craft master, the otter.


    These traitors, now known as the seven royal bloodlines, accepted the blood of the enemy, forsaking their roots to serve false gods, they are but abominations who claimed their gods as the progenitors of their bloodlines."


    When the shaman finished her story, she began to breathe heavily.


    The simple retelling of what happened was far too painful for her.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°So, do you want me to kill the seven kings for you? Also, from what I can tell, you seem to care about this world too much to lead me to the core with your own hands,¡± Tom asked, doubtful of the shaman''s true intentions.


    "I know what you want--it''s the same thing those cursed gods wanted years ago, but it doesn''t matter anymore, does it?"


    As soon as she said this, the room fell into complete silence.


    The shaman''s words, and her storytelling, made him feel that something was off about her. There was also the fact that she knew too much about what happened thousands of years ago.


    "Who are you exactly? You seem to know far too much for a person who wasn¡¯t there."


    The shaman smiled a sad, knowing smile.


    "Does it really matter to you? And I think you already guessed it, didn''t you?"


    The shaman asked but didn''t wait for Tom to answer because the first question wasn''t directed at him but toward herself.


    You could call it self-questioning or a last moment of silence at the loss of everything.


    "I am sure you''ve seen too many worlds to care--most of them probably look the same to you. But to me, this world is my everything, and I have been living in pain since the zodiacs turned their backs on us.


    Every couple of years, the same words, ''From the depths of Eldgwood, curse Eldervale.'' They curse the Heavenly Will with every ceremony.


    Believe me when I say that if I knew of any other way, I would do anything to save this world. But now it has gone too far into darkness to be saved. There is no redemption for us, and I would rather watch the world turn to dust than let them take any more of it. I would even rather that you, a stranger, take the core energy before leaving. At least that would be something that I do with my own free will."


    Assessing the shaman¡¯s words, and if everything she said was true, Tom realized he wouldn''t lose anything by working with her. In fact, he would be the biggest beneficiary out of all this.


    On the other hand, the risk was far too great. If the shaman decided to go back on her word at any moment, he would lose everything he had worked for until now. Flameheart and Alamut would turn into nothing after enduring the chase of the seven kingdoms.


    At this moment, Tom¡¯s simple reply made the shaman feel an incredible amount of happiness.


    "I agree."


    What a joke--if he didn''t go for the free meal in front of him, then he wouldn''t be Tom. As for the fate of Flameheart and Alamut, they could burn for all he cared.


    His sole purpose in raising them in the first place was to use them, not the other way around. So if by throwing them away he could achieve his goal, he wouldn''t hesitate for even a second before sacrificing them.


    "Good, good, good."


    When the shaman heard Tom''s answer, she let out a weird cackle that would chill anyone who heard it to the bone, but Tom didn¡¯t care as he asked.


    "When will we go to the center? I am sure you would want to end this as soon as possible."


    "Don''t be too hasty, my dear new friend. We need to do something before we move."


    Tom¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. "And what might that be?"


    "The center of each world differs from the other. As for Eldervale, let¡¯s say it is special. When you enter there, the seven gods will have the ability to use a high percentage of their power. You can think of it as the channel that connects and forwards the faith and energy they gather from this world to their own. So, if you enter without preparations..."


    Tom didn¡¯t wait for the shaman to complete the sentence.


    "I would be asking for my own death."


    "Exactly. I have a single chance to help you once you enter the core, but even with my help, you would still be outmatched. Your best solution would be to weaken their influence in Eldervale. As for how you would do that, I will leave it to your imagination."


    The shaman didn¡¯t need to tell Tom how to weaken the authority of the gods in Eldervale. It was all too obvious to him that he would need to destroy the majority of the church forces and direct the faith away from them.


    Tom thought internally, ¡®It seems that the power of Flameheart would come in handy after all.¡¯

 Chapter 86: A Show of Sincerity

    CG Chapter 86: A Show of Sincerity


    Tom felt it was about time to leave the shaman¡¯s hut and gather with Folek and their forces. He had many preparations to make before the battle with the royal families. Noticing his intention, the shaman smiled and spoke.


    ¡°Before you leave, I think I should tell you a couple of things. Consider it a show of sincerity on my part.¡±


    Tom was skeptical about whether the shaman¡¯s gift would be of any use to him, but knowing he wouldn¡¯t lose anything by accepting, he didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°I think it would be rude of me to refuse your offer. Please, do tell.¡±


    The shaman closed her eyes. Since she didn¡¯t get many visitors in her hut, she wasn¡¯t used to talking for so long.


    ¡°The end of this world might be the end for me, but it will only mean the start of a new journey for you. Take this as a piece of advice from an old hag: be careful of the watchful eyes of the heavenly wills. While they are restricted by supreme rules that prevent them from interfering too much, they can still change certain things. The most important of which would be the eldest of The Threefold Tyche.¡±


    Hearing the term for the first time, Tom asked, ¡°What do you mean by the Threefold Tyche?¡±


    To answer Tom¡¯s question, the shaman held up three fingers. ¡°Providence, Luck, and Fortune. To most, these three might all sound the same, but this couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. In some cases, they work together; in others, they might fight against each other for control over you.¡±


    The shaman continued her explanation.


    ¡°Providence is given by the heavens. Those who possess it are called the chosen ones. These people can survive encounters that no one else can.


    Luck is a power within oneself; it is the most mysterious of the three. Unpredictable, and I don¡¯t know much about it.


    Lastly, there¡¯s Fortune. You can think of it as the power of nations and monarchs. By gathering the belief of the common people, a dragon of fortune symbolizing the state of the nation would be born, rising and falling with the nation.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Tom thought about the last of the three before asking, ¡°Does that mean the seven kingdoms each have a dragon of Fortune to protect them?¡±


    ¡°So, you noticed that. But you don¡¯t need to worry because we are lucky that the seven gods and the heavenly will behind them are too greedy and confident. Thinking that no one would dare rise against their tyranny, they didn¡¯t leave any of the Fortune they gathered behind.¡±


    Tapping on the solid ground beneath him, Tom¡¯s mind analyzed everything he had learned.


    If the so-called Threefold Tyche was true, then he would need to take them into consideration in his plans for the next worlds.


    While thinking about this, he wondered whether his own luck was good.


    He thought, If Luck and Fortune exist, then what about Fate and Destiny?


    As this thought passed through his head, he smiled internally.


    I carry the fragment of Samsara. Whether my fate is good or bad doesn¡¯t matter since I wish to walk outside those rules, unaffected by the never-ending struggles of the mortal world.


    ¡°Thank you for your explanation. I can assure you that the seven kingdoms don¡¯t have long, and the faith of the seven gods will be severed with them once and for all.¡±


    Just as he was about to leave, Tom¡¯s clothes were tugged by two little hands.


    Looking down, Tom saw the shaman¡¯s pet pointing toward the insect mixture that was left untouched.


    ¡°Sorry about that. Bogu simply feels saddened that you didn¡¯t drink the tea he made.¡±


    Tom looked at the shaman with a questioning expression, but he sensed that Bogu wasn¡¯t the one who truly wanted him to drink the tea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The tea will be beneficial for you. It might even help you reach a higher rank,¡± the shaman winked at him.


    In any other situation, Tom wouldn¡¯t have accepted the drink, but after the training he went through, he knew he couldn¡¯t be harmed by any poison from this world.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason for accepting the drink.


    He thought of two things. First, if the shaman intended to poison him, then it would make things simple for him since he would detect her hostile intentions early on before wasting his precious time.


    The second reason was more subtle, but Tom thought he knew what kind of being the shaman was.


    Not hesitating any longer, Tom grabbed the bowl of insect mixture and drank it in one go. Some might think he¡¯d be disgusted by the little crunchy exoskeletons, but he really didn¡¯t mind. He had already tasted worse things.


    The mixture of sour and bitter tastes filled his mouth, but soon enough, Tom began to feel the heat rising from his stomach into every part of his body. This burning sensation completely masked the taste of the insects, giving him a euphoric-like feeling that he quickly suppressed.


    After a while, the heat subsided, and Tom found himself advancing by a minor level. Although he had been close to reaching the rank of a middle-formal knight, he couldn¡¯t deny that the mixture saved him some time.


    Feeling his advancement, Tom nodded to the shaman before saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After he left, the shaman continued to watch his footsteps.


    A couple of minutes passed, and when Tom was out of her sight, the shaman covered her blind eye with her hand, and from the empty socket of her other eye, a flame shone.


    At that moment, the shaman saw something beyond words.


    Turning her head to her companion, she asked, ¡°Do you see it? There¡¯s a trail of darkness and blood behind him. A darkness stronger than that of the seven gods combined. I wonder how many people have died at his hands. But¡­¡±


    The shaman shivered, feeling a coldness. ¡°What¡¯s even more terrifying is the path ahead of him. It seems the words of that man are true after all¨Cour fate cannot change, as we are part of the path that the harbinger of calamity walks. At least we can rest assured that we will not be the only ones who suffer.¡±


    With her final words, the shaman grinned. She would finally have her revenge. She had witnessed it all, and her pain was something only she knew. After all, she was the¡­

 Chapter 87: Meeting of Giants

    CG Chapter 87: Meeting of Giants


    Once Tom left the shaman''s small hut in the south, his journey continued north.


    From the depths of the giant forest of Luminara and into the mountain peaks of Vennturia, where the headquarters of Alamut lay.


    Passing through the same path he had once walked, Tom couldn''t help but notice the increased level of security.


    When he first came to Alamut, the guards only patrolled the upper parts of the mountain, but now multiple assassins roamed every corner.


    These assassins were there to prevent any unwelcome visitors--not even an animal could pass without them knowing.


    Tom continued his climb, and when he finally reached the gates of Alamut, he saw a group of assassins surrounding a few women.


    As he approached, Tom recognized the face of a young lady who was no stranger to him. When his eyes fell upon the daggers used as hairpins in the heads of the seven women, his mind raced.


    ''Huh, she even knew about this place--one of the most secretive places in the world. I guess that means she no longer intends to hide her identity.''


    Tom called out, "Assassins, show some respect to our guests."


    Hearing his words, the female knight he had met at the party smiled as she walked toward him.


    "We meet again, Your Eminence. Mother told us to do whatever it takes to help you."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    After she finished, she and the other six knelt before Tom.


    "We swear by the sacred name of our mother, the eternal watchful one, and by the forgotten ancient spirits. We, seven sisters, pledge our lives to you. From the highest hills to the depths of hell, our daggers will remain at your service, bound to you, the one true scion of the world."


    Tom was happy to receive any assistance he could get. He was well aware that his enemies wouldn''t show them any mercy on the battlefield.


    At the same time, the loyalty of the Thorn Sisters wasn''t something he was entirely sure about.


    He knew their loyalty didn''t lie with him; it lay with the shaman.


    If at any moment she so much as blinks, then those seven daggers would point toward him rather than the kings.


    But he wouldn''t need to worry until the seven kingdoms fell and the connection of the gods to this world was severed.


    After considering all of this, Tom decided to accept them into his ranks. Because what he believed in wasn''t their loyalty, but something much more real--he believed in the shared interests and benefits they had.


    With everything settled, Tom entered Alamut with the seven female knights behind him.


    Once he stepped inside, Tom was greeted by the sight of a giant table with a map of the continent on it, replacing the empty training ground.


    Around the table stood many people, some he knew and others he was seeing for the first time.


    Among them, the most important one was the crimson-haired middle-aged man.


    Folek had his hands together, his eyes fixed on the map, lost in thought. Plan after plan came to his mind, but they all fell too lacking.


    When Folek noticed that Tom had finally arrived, he raised his hands to the sky and addressed the people around the table.


    "Take pride, my friends, for you stand on the brink of a new era. The seven kingdoms will soon fade into legend, becoming a tale of a bygone time, and from their ashes, a new dynasty shall rise. A dynasty that we can call ours."


    Hearing Folek''s announcement, Tom thought, ''I am not sure about a new dynasty, but at least the seven kingdoms will fall since they stand in my way.''


    One of the men standing around the table bowed to Tom before speaking.


    "It''s an honor to finally meet you, my lord. I have heard many great things about your achievements in the Palace of Attrio. My only regret is that I wasn''t there to witness the expressions of those seven bastards with my own eyes."


    The rose-golden-haired man paused before grinning, "Well, I guess I should call them six now."


    Tom looked at Folek, waiting for him to introduce the man.


    Seeing this, Folek quickly spoke, "This is Duke Helmut Schlotbaron. He and his soldiers will help us in the upcoming war."


    Folek then continued to introduce the others.


    Some of the new arrivals were Earls, others Marquises from different kingdoms.


    Tom hadn''t been aware of the huge force that Flameheart had hidden until now, but he guessed that it was only natural that they had nurtured so many.


    After all, they had been working in the shadows and laying their plans for thousands of years.


    He thought that if the seven kingdoms didn''t have the blessings of the gods, then Flameheart''s plans might have succeeded long before he arrived in this world.


    Unfortunately, even with the assistance of all these noble houses, their power was still far too lacking to face the kingdoms head-on.


    Because of this, Tom decided to take another route to achieve his goal.

 Chapter 88: Sowing Distrust

    CG Chapter 88: Sowing Distrust


    ¡°Whether you believe in fate or wish to become the architects of the new world; whether you seek to overthrow the old order out of hatred or simply to pursue glory--the reason that unites us here doesn¡¯t matter. What is important is that we share a common goal. Our path is a harsh one, so I can¡¯t promise you victory, but I swear that the heads of the filthy seven kings and their sires will fall by our hands.¡±


    A noble from Aeolantis replied.


    ¡°We will follow you through fire if need be. Our families have only survived this long due to the grace of Flameheart; without it, our houses would have become just another nameless family wiped out by the games of royalty.¡±


    Understanding that Folek wouldn''t bring anyone they didn''t trust, Tom began to lay out the first steps of his plan while pointing toward the map.


    "We are outranked in terms of grand knights and outnumbered in soldiers. The seven kingdoms have six grand knights, while we have none. That is why we need to fight a long-term battle. Your noble households must continue to operate as usual on the surface, without attracting any attention, while growing your forces in the shadows. You need to do this for a duration of three years."


    One of the nobles asked, "What will change after three years?"


    Tom smiled at this noble. "After three years, we will have three grand knights of our own."


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    When the nobles heard his words, they felt extreme disbelief but decided to stay silent out of respect for the person they had placed their faith in.


    They also knew they had no other options. They were far too deep into this; if the kingdoms caught them, all their houses would be wiped out.


    While the nobles had many doubts, Folek and Hidden, on the other hand, didn''t seem affected at all. They had blind faith in Tom--or, more precisely, they had blind faith in the awaited son of the ''Nobua.''


    "I am sure you now feel doubt, distrust, and fear. But I can assure you that after witnessing the ceremony of ascension, I now know the secrets of the royal families for creating their grand knights."


    Of course, the royal families didn¡¯t possess any secret method for creating grand knights--they simply harnessed the power of a higher-ranking world to elevate their ranks.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean Tom was lying. After witnessing the ceremony, he was inspired to forge a new path. If the royal families could ascend by using bloodlines, why couldn¡¯t he? Tom intended to use his own blood to help Hidden and Folek overcome their final step and become grand knights.


    With the two mysterious bloodlines from the earrings, Tom felt his idea was increasingly plausible.


    The shock the nobles felt was even greater than their earlier disbelief. They couldn¡¯t restrain their excitement, as this news would change everything.


    If before they only saw a glimmer of hope and followed Tom¡¯s plans out of necessity, now they genuinely wanted to follow him.


    Maybe they could even become grand knights and be remembered in history not only as the people who overthrew the seven gods but also, if they gained enough merit through the war, as grand knights.


    Tom continued with his plan, "But even after gaining three grand knights, we would still be at a disadvantage. The will of the common people is united and strong, and their faith in the kingdom won¡¯t be easily shaken since they worship the same gods. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll strike from the shadows, sowing doubt and discord."


    He paused before adding, "The assassins of Alamut will ensure that none of the seven popes survive, and if they try to appoint a new one, they will meet the same fate. We¡¯ll also create a new faith: the Eternal Flame, which will herald a new dawn."


    As Tom concluded his speech, he cast his gaze over the nobles, letting the silence weigh on them before roaring, "We will not fall! Place your faith in me, and I swear that my light will be yours. I will forever be the honored one."


    After he finished, the disbelief in the hearts of the nobles disappeared as if it had never been there.


    They knew at that moment they were part of something greater and that the young man before them was going to lead them there.

 Chapter 89: Eclipse of Faith

    CG Chapter 89: Eclipse of Faith


    After meeting with the noble households under Flameheart, Tom received news that the seven churches had announced that he was a demon from hell and that he came to this world to blaspheme the gods.


    Additionally, they decreed that he was the common enemy of all faithful followers of the seven gods.


    This proclamation caused Tom''s shining reputation in Sollaria to plummet from its peak.


    When he received this news, Tom was not surprised. He had already expected them to spread even filthier lies about him. Instead of getting angry, he smiled and continued issuing orders.


    In the days following the gathering, the hidden agents who had lain dormant in the seven kingdoms received instructions from Alamut.


    These agents were placed near the most important parts of the seven kingdoms. They were spies with the sole purpose of acting only under order from the highest-ranking authority.


    Some of these assassins even went as far as building loving families to hide their identities. Despite that, their loyalty to Alamut remained just as strong as the day they were chosen.


    Now these assassins would finally get a chance to act after so long. Each cell was tasked with killing the popes of their respective churches. However, the death of the popes alone wouldn''t be enough to affect the faith of the people. But what if their deaths were planned by the devil himself?


    In Daybreak, specifically within the closest capital to the sun, Fotia, the pope, and his family were imprisoned in four iron maidens. But these weren''t ordinary iron maidens; instead of spikes, they were lined with magnifying glasses that would concentrate even the slightest hint of light into a blazing heat of divine punishment, burning anyone under it.


    At first, the citizens didn''t think much of the maidens in the middle of the town square. Their initial thought was that the city had placed a new art piece. But only when the sun rose, and the sedated pope and his family awoke due to the burning heat and with their muffled screams and wails of pain spread, did the people realize that something was wrong.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    By the time they managed to open the now scalding maidens, the people were horrified by the sight before them.


    In the middle of the capital of the sun, the beloved pope, along with his two young children and wife, were all rescued--but this rescue was more of a curse than a blessing.


    The twin boy and girl of the pope, the darlings of Fotia, were now unrecognizable. Their beautiful golden hair was gone, and their once pearly skin--seen as a blessing from Solarus--had turned ashen, with cracks filling it.


    Tears fell from the eyes of a few, but the majority simply began to puke at the sight.


    For a few minutes, the large crowd stayed silent. They listened to the final wailing of pain from the pope and his children. Yet, they didn''t even dare to interfere and spare them from their suffering fearing that they might be implicated.


    Like an orchestrated master plan, the death of the pope of Daybreak was just the start of a long series of deaths that followed. These deaths shocked the seven kingdoms and sank the world into a new age of darkness.


    One after another, within their own home grounds, the popes died--each in a worse way than the one before them.


    The consequences of the popes'' deaths caused massive damage to the cohesion of the people.


    When a couple of fishermen discovered the corpse of the pope of Aeolantis, drowned and showing signs of having been eaten alive by fish, many sailors refused to step foot on their boats.


    Who could blame them? The goddess of the sea, to whom they offered most of their earnings, couldn''t even protect her closest servant on her land. If she couldn''t save the pope, what hope did they have? What if they, too, were to die alone in the middle of the sea, with no one left to care for their families?


    The royal families and churches, of course, didn''t stand watching without doing anything.


    A holy message spread, declaring that anyone who ceased their duties at this critical time would be punished and marked as heretics. And if there was one thing the churches were good at, it was hunting heretics.


    On the surface, the decision seemed wise; once the enemy was found and brought to justice, the fear of the masses would quickly disappear, and everything would return to normal. Unfortunately, they were not dealing with an ordinary foe.


    Soon after, a new faith emerged seemingly out of nowhere. Edward Von Flameheart, previously declared as a demon, announced to the world that the churches had been lying all along. He proclaimed himself as the first apostle of the Eternal Flames, sent to liberate them from the tyranny of the gods.


    He declared that the deaths of the popes were divine punishment from the Eternal Flame for those who dared to worship false deities.


    With that, rumors of the churches'' dark history spread throughout the seven kingdoms.


    Tales of how the churches spread disease to sell holy water, stories of how they used peasants as sacrifices, and even claiming that famine was caused by the churches to spread fear, thus increasing the tributes they would receive in the following year.


    Some of these rumors were true, and others were fabricated by Tom. But he didn''t care if they were true or not, as long as they caused people to lose faith.


    When he first heard that he was now branded as a demon in the eyes of the world, he did not refute it. He knew that simply trying to gain the favor of the masses would not lead him anywhere; he needed something more--something that would shake the very foundations of the people''s belief in the gods.


    He needed something so influential, something that would muddy the waters even more, redirecting the people''s hatred toward the gods and royal families.


    Only a greater enemy can take the place of a lesser one.


    From within Alamut, Tom grinned with a devilish smile after reading the reports.


    "The holy is fiendish, and the fiendish is holy."

 Chapter 90: Blood Ancestor

    CG Chapter 90: Blood Ancestor


    Before he began his own training, Tom called Folek and Hidden over to give them the gift they had been waiting for.


    Unfortunately for them, this gift was not so easy to accept since it came at a great price--one that might cost them their lives. But even knowing this, they didn¡¯t care.


    Just the idea of breaking through into that illusory realm was enough for them to sacrifice everything they had.


    Not to mention the fact that they didn¡¯t have any other choice since they needed the strength for their upcoming battle against the seven kingdoms three years from now.


    In one of the newly built rooms atop Alamut, Folek, and Hidden sat on the ground across from Tom, carefully listening to his instructions.


    ¡°Not bad, it seems like you prepared the items I requested,¡± Tom remarked, glancing at the herbs in front of him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, so we should begin. But before that, I must remind you that evolving your bloodlines isn¡¯t going to be easy. My blood is extremely corrosive, and even with the potion I am making, it will only delay your death for a few minutes. During that time, you better have made the blood yours, or even I won¡¯t be able to save you. Oh, and one last thing--find something to bite down on. The potion does nothing to stop the pain.¡±


    The two men looked at Tom before nodding.


    Hidden said confidently, ¡°I am ready. What is a little pain if it means I can become a grand knight.¡± He pointed at Folek. ¡°But you should check on that brat; I don¡¯t think he can handle it.¡±


    Folek didn¡¯t react to Hidden¡¯s provocation. He was already used to the old man¡¯s way of talking.


    ¡°I am also ready. If your blood really can make us grand knights, then we shouldn¡¯t waste any more time.¡±


    Tom, of course, knew that these two weren¡¯t weaklings. But his warning only showed the true horror and pain they would have to endure.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    After all, he had experienced the pain firsthand and knew that if anyone other than himself had consumed the original poison, then they would have died from the pain before the poison had even taken effect.


    ¡°Take it as me being overly cautious. Also, that wasn¡¯t a request, but an order. Without something to bite on, you would die from biting your own tongues due to the pain.¡±


    At first, Tom had considered adding sedatives to stop the pain and prevent their brains from going into overdrive before shutting down.


    The reason he didn¡¯t do that was that using such sedatives would add an unknown element to the process. Even the smallest amount might cause the blood absorption to go haywire, especially since this was a new subject to him.


    Being too excited, Folek and Hidden didn¡¯t want to argue with Tom and quickly agreed.


    Folek removed his leather belt and held it in his hand.


    While Hidden grabbed the sheath of his sword, which was covered in the dried blood of his slain enemies.


    Without hesitation, the two men drank the potion. Tom made two quick slits in each of his hands, letting his blood drip into their mouths.


    If anyone saw this scene, they would think that some vampiric ceremony was taking place--and they wouldn¡¯t be far from the truth.


    Once he felt he was reaching his limit, Tom covered the wound, waiting for the real battle to begin.


    In a matter of seconds, the quiet room was filled with the sound of falling objects.


    Folek and Hidden didn¡¯t feel anything at first. Then, the burning came. It started slowly but quickly turned into a flood of agony and suffering.


    They felt like an inferno was raging inside them, and what made it even worse was knowing that they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    They wanted to scream and shout, hoping that their pain would decrease, but they couldn¡¯t even do that.


    Their throats felt like they had melted together, with their screams having nowhere to go.


    Looking at each other, they didn¡¯t want to fall and let this heaven-sent opportunity slip away.


    Even more, neither wanted to let their rival win.


    The sense of rivalry, and the desire to feel the power of a grand knight, were the only things keeping them from giving up.


    Unfortunately, the pain didn¡¯t stop there. Just when they thought things couldn¡¯t get worse, it felt like thousands of blades were stabbing and twisting their guts from the inside.


    Sweat poured down their bodies, mixing with the blood coming from their five orifices.


    The two fell to the ground, with Folek¡¯s vision blurring, while Hidden¡¯s teeth sank into his sheath, creating a wide gap in it.


    Their bodies felt like they were freezing and melting at the same time.


    A constant sound was screaming at them and urging them to give up and go toward the light. Telling them that they didn¡¯t need to suffer and that the pain and suffering would go away if they let go.


    Meanwhile, Tom watched them go through hell without care. He knew there was nothing he could do for them now. All he could do was observe the experiment and gather as much information as possible.


    Suddenly, a tortured cry erupted from Folek and Hidden. The cry was so filled with anguish that even the cruelest of enemies would quiver from hearing it.


    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±


    Tom sighed. ¡®Did I overestimate their willpower? It seems even a small dose of the poison was too much for them.¡¯


    His mind was more concerned about losing two valuable pieces than anything else.


    Just when he began changing his plans to account for the death of the two, he heard a roar.


    Thunder was erupting from the two men lying on the ground, who had been shaking like two dead puppies just a moment ago.


    Tom¡¯s eyes widened--but not because of the two. It was because he felt a strong connection to them, stronger than even that of a parent.


    The feeling of a blood ancestor¡­

 Chapter 91: The First Two Horsemen of Calamity

    CG Chapter 91: The First Two Horsemen of Calamity


    Time quickly passed, and while the outside world was becoming more barbaric by the day, the people living atop Alamut didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the chaos at all.


    At the beginning of the first year of their training, Folek and Hidden continued to improve their familiarity with their newly acquired powers and bloodlines.


    The two felt like the wall to Grand Knight was growing thinner by the day.


    In the blink of an eye, the first year neared its end.


    On that day, the duo was going to spar for the three hundredth time. But this wasn¡¯t just any normal day; Folek and Hidden exchanged smiles with a look of shared understanding.


    They felt it; they truly felt that it was now or never. They would either break through and become Grand Knights or die while sparring against each other for the final time.


    The two held their swords and pointed them at each other.


    As they breathed in, they forgot about everything except this battle.


    With the help of their new bloodlines, their powers had increased by leaps and bounds over the past year. Unfortunately, reaching the pinnacle of any world wasn¡¯t so simple, and even with a strong bloodline, one still needed to work hard to avoid wasting the gift they were given.


    The only exception to this rule would be bloodlines or treasures from a superior world--so strong that they pushed you to the peak of your world.


    Even then, you should be careful not to get expelled into the void due to rejection by the Heavenly Will.


    Boom


    Folek and Hidden exchanged multiple moves on the training ground.


    The more they fought and the closer they neared their limits, the closer they felt the breakthrough.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    However, they didn¡¯t know whether their breakthrough to becoming Grand Knights would come first or if they would die from exhausting themselves.


    At the moment they felt they had reached their limits--when they were drenched in sweat as if soaked in water--their bloodlines revealed their true powers.


    The bloodlines gave them the final push they needed.


    As if in sync, the two men stood in front of each other, frozen in place, feeling the volcano that had just erupted within them.


    Just above their hearts, a new organ was born.


    The unusual nature of this organ was overwhelming to them; sensing its power for the first time was like having a miniature sun burning within them.


    Though the organ was extremely small, it radiated an immense amount of energy that surged through their bodies.


    This was the power of a life seed, which only a Grand Knight had the right to possess.


    The life seed would act as a second heart, but it served another purpose beyond pumping blood through the body.


    In times of peace, it would act as a storage organ and nurture the vigor that the Grand Knight had accumulated thus far. In times of battle, it would provide the Grand Knight with the energy to fight even a hundred soldiers alone.


    Of course, no Grand Knight would be foolish enough to face a hundred men head-on, as they would risk exhausting themselves to the point of having no energy left to even run away.


    The best use of a Grand Knight¡¯s power was when they needed to behead the enemy in a single strike.


    Even though there weren¡¯t any major wars due to the seven families¡¯ absolute control, they still taught the royal princes the necessary tactics of war.


    They taught them that if there was ever a rebellion with an enemy who had a Grand Knight, they needed to sneak into the camp and behead that enemy leader.


    With this, the enemy would become like a headless chicken. They wouldn¡¯t even know where to go next, making them easy prey.


    After Folek and Hidden became Grand Knights, they didn¡¯t want any celebration for their major achievement. Instead, they opted for a simpler, quieter celebration and chose to keep their powers hidden until they would actually be useful.


    To celebrate, they opened an aged bottle of mead.


    While the two men were enjoying themselves, the outside world was anything but peaceful.


    ...


    Although Folek and Hidden might seem like the hardest-working people in Alamut, there was someone who trained harder than the two.


    Tom was training nonstop, without any time to relax.


    The only time he stopped was when he was reading reports or issuing orders.


    From the reports, everything was going as he planned.


    He looked at the papers while reflecting on the situation.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Before the death of any nation, there are signs that accompany its downfall.¡¯


    He rolled the two balls in his hands before smiling. ¡®It seems that even in a fantasy world, things are the same.¡¯


    The natural decline of a nation would come slowly, festering in different aspects.


    Tom, being the mastermind behind this corruption, understood it better than anyone else.


    The first step to destroying any nation or society was to break its cornerstone and foundation, which was none other than the family unit.


    As clich¨¦ as it might sound, without a strong family unit acting as the foundation of a nation, many citizens wouldn¡¯t have any reason to act honorably.


    For many, the only reason they don¡¯t do evil is the golden rule of morality: Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. This also extends to one¡¯s family.


    To destroy the cohesive family unit, which was built on shared faith in the same gods, was no easy task.


    Having no better option, Tom decided to weaken them as much as possible. He decided to release his first two horsemen.


    The first was an ashen horse called Plague, which spread various diseases among the common people.


    The second was a black horse called Famine, which caused crops to die and hunger to spread.


    These diseases were created by Tom with a little help from an old lady.


    At first, the people didn¡¯t think much of it, but soon, when the farmers noticed that their crops wouldn¡¯t grow no matter what they did, they began to panic.


    They even tried to contact the church to bring about a holy miracle. Unfortunately, the churches were in an even bigger mess, and under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything.

 Chapter 92: Judgment Day

    CG Chapter 92: Judgment Day


    And just like that, the three promised years came to an end.


    Under Tom¡¯s influence, no citizen, noble, or royal could get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The clergymen of the seven churches feared that if they slept today, then they might find themselves dead tomorrow, becoming the next unlucky victim of the Eternal Flame.


    The only words that could describe the current state of the world were madness--pure, and unadulterated madness.


    The taverns, once places to share interesting events, had become hubs of whispers, where people gathered to exchange information on the latest calamity.


    During those three years, Tom had done everything he could. The only thing that was left was unsheathing his sword to face the royal families.


    In his private chamber, Tom grinned with a devilish smile as he sensed the energy emanating from his life seed.


    Having ascended to the rank of Grand Knight, Tom felt that there was something different about his life seed.


    As he compared the energy his own life seed emitted with the energy that came from Folek¡¯s and Hidden¡¯s life seeds, he realized that although he had just become a Grand Knight, his life seed was no ordinary one.


    The energy filling his body at that moment was gentle--extremely gentle--but beneath this gentleness hid a volatile vitality that could explode with enormous power at any second, should he wish it.


    Sensing all of that, Tom knew the time had come.


    The time for the royal families to meet their end, and for the faith of the people to scatter.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Corruption, lust, and greed have become rampant in the last few years.


    The world was on the verge of collapse, but that wasn¡¯t enough, as the world wouldn¡¯t truly fall unless the pillars of faith--and their proxy, the royal families that the common people held in their hearts--completely disappeared.


    Even if they were facing some problems because of him, Tom didn¡¯t doubt for a second that if he stopped moving, the royal families would quickly regain control of the continent in no time.


    He was even more certain of that because he knew they had an extremely talented strategist in the crown prince, Alexander de Astrail.


    For all these reasons, Tom decided not to wait any longer.


    He began by sending letters to the various noble families under him, ordering them to prepare their forces with just three short words:


    ¡°Death Ad Royal.¡±


    When the letters were delivered, both Tom and the noble households knew that blood would soon be spilled.


    The royal families had committed the gravest crime of all: they had stood in the way of the harbinger of calamity¡¯s climb to immortality.


    The first royal family to suffer his wrath would be none other than the smartest and wisest of them all.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if the ever-wise owl can fly away first, or if I¡¯ll turn it into a featherless bird.¡±


    Tom didn¡¯t decide to target the strongest kingdom, nor the wealthiest, first. Instead, he chose to go after the head of the snake.


    By removing the Astrail family, the other kingdoms would have nothing but pure force without any direction, turning them into easier prey for him to slaughter.


    As you might have guessed, Tom was, intentionally or unintentionally, turning the Astrail family¡¯s own strategies against them.


    The irony of the situation wasn¡¯t lost on him, and he relished the satisfaction of watching them fall prey to the very tactics they thought they had mastered.


    ¡­


    In a faraway place, deep within the Luminara Forest, the shaman¡¯s crackling laughter filled her small hut.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t received Tom¡¯s letter, she somehow knew everything that was happening, as if to say that she didn¡¯t need such lowly methods of sharing information.


    The shaman¡¯s body was filled with a tremendous excitement that only she could understand. The wrath she felt toward the royal families was enough to melt iron.


    At that moment, she had to do everything she could to restrain herself from moving too soon out of sheer hatred.


    The shaman clutched her chest. With no one to comfort her, no one to rely on, she had to be her own support.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve waited for so long. What is a little longer? Judgment day is near.¡±


    She began to murmur, ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t think this day would come when you held your swords against your mother.¡±


    Her anger, combined with years of agony and pain, caused her powers to spiral out of control, making the dark hut feel even darker. Gusts of wind began to blow through, causing objects to shift and rattle. Yet, some mysterious force held the fragile hut together, preventing it from collapsing.


    She began to cackle as she scratched her face. Her rotten teeth, along with her crazed laughter, gave her an incredibly creepy appearance.


    With a cold smile, she whispered, ¡°The unfilial sons will soon return to their mother¡¯s side. Oh, bad boys, you will sleep with your mother forever¡­¡±


    The shaman and Tom worked together, but no one knew if they would backstab each other at any moment.


    If you viewed this world from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it would appear as an enormous board of Go, with three sides fighting against one another. However, what makes the scene even more chaotic is that there are players outside the Go board¡ªthose who are playing with multiple worlds.


    All of these players were waiting; some would move after the fall of the royal families, while others had much larger schemes.

 Chapter 93: One Final Sneaky Mission

    CG Chapter 93: One Final Sneaky Mission


    War is when those at the top fight for their own gains, while the lowly commoners below are given the titles of heroes before being thrown onto the ruthless battlefield.


    And who are the ones who suffer in the end? The sick mother waiting for her son, the helpless child waiting for his heroic father to finally come home, and the wife who cried days for her husband.


    Oh, glorious war, how beautiful you are. Oh war, how ugly, rancid, and messy you are.


    You show us people for what they truly are before taking them away from us in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, two parties were preparing to unleash the flames of this very war.


    Folek and Hidden had gone to the capital of Vennturia. They were ordered to wait there until the main force took down the Astrial family.


    On the other side, Tom had begun moving toward Eidein, where he would infiltrate the palace and eliminate Alexander.


    Killing Alexander, however, would be the easy part. He also needed to kill the wise king, Sofos de Astrial, a bona fide grand knight and wielder of the legendary rapier, Stulte.


    According to legend, this rapier was a gift from Lumina to the first king of Sollaria as a sign of orthodoxy.


    While moving, Tom thought, It seems I am destined to work alone.


    Once Folek and Hidden received Tom¡¯s signal, through a chain of signals, they would start by taking down the House of Skyweaver before anyone else realized the forces of Eternal Flames had begun to move.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    From there, and when the first two royal families became husks, the real war would begin.


    A war where pulling strings from the shadows and assassinating enemy leaders would become almost impossible.


    By that time, the five remaining kingdoms would do everything they could to kill every single one of the Eternal Flames¡¯ forces.


    Because by then, they wouldn¡¯t be fighting Tom out of hatred or revenge; but for survival. Tom would become a threat they would throw everything at to avoid becoming the next royal family to be eliminated.


    ¡­


    Looking at the engravings on the grand wall of Eidein, Tom remembered the first time he came here.


    He wondered what had happened to the boy who acted as his guide, before shaking that thought from his head; he knew the grim fate that awaited everyone in this world.


    As he focused his eyes on the entrance of the city, he sighed.


    The security had increased significantly, and the guards didn¡¯t let anyone in or out without a good reason.


    Even then, they went as far as stopping many of the citizens who were trying to enter the city.


    Tom thought to himself, Not bad, not bad. As expected from the Astrial family. They won¡¯t make this easy for me, will they?


    He continued scanning his surroundings, searching for any openings.


    He looked at the wall but shook his head.


    Climbing it might seem like the most straightforward solution, but it would leave him open to the guards or anyone passing by who might shoot him down.


    Even if he managed to make it, he would eventually be exhausted from climbing such a tall wall.


    He considered pretending to be a merchant or bribing the guards, but after seeing how they handled other merchants, he discarded the idea.


    Finally, his eyes landed on the carriages carrying waste.


    They were the only ones that weren¡¯t searched thoroughly, since no one wanted to dig through filth.


    Tom chuckled to himself, glancing at his pristine clothes.


    If he had any other option, he wouldn¡¯t choose this one. But knowing he didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t mind going through shit if it meant achieving his goals.


    Once he settled on this plan, he waited for a carriage to leave, then followed it, tracking it until it reached the place where they emptied the carriages.


    There, he snuck into one without being noticed.


    He hid himself under a pile of waste.


    As the carriage returned to the city, Tom made sure to hold his breath. If he made any sound, the guards would notice him, rendering all his efforts thus far for naught.


    One guard held a thick book next to him. ¡°Identify the number of your carriage and your name.¡±


    The driver ran a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°Lui, for fuck¡¯s sake, this is the fourth time today you¡¯ve asked the same fucking question. Do we really need to do this every time I return?¡±


    Lui pointed toward his superior. ¡°You know I don¡¯t have a choice. Ever since the cultist bastards began spreading their crazy ideas, nothing¡¯s been the same.¡±


    He paused for a moment, then whispered in the driver¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone, but I¡¯ve heard rumors the church might send holy knights to burn the villages of any believers, to deter others from following them.¡±


    The driver¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t want to believe the church could be this ruthless.


    Before he could speak, Lui shushed him. ¡°How about this--I¡¯ll invite you for dinner later as an apology.¡±


    After a quick glance under the carriage, Lui winked at the driver before letting him enter.

 Chapter 94: Through the Walls of Eidein

    CG Chapter 94: Through the Walls of Eidein


    When the carriage entered the city, Tom waited until the time was right and the carriage was out of sight before slipping away.


    Quickly, he climbed to the nearest rooftop.


    There, he looked around him, breathing as he readied himself for the race against time that awaited him.


    At that moment, Tom started to leap from one rooftop to another. He was as quick as a leopard, yet even with that speed, he made sure no one noticed him.


    Those who were sleeping remained asleep, and those who were reading a book continued to enjoy their night, without any idea of the person leaping above their heads.


    The only thought that was on Tom¡¯s mind was:


    ¡®Run.¡¯


    He needed to reach the palace before sunrise, and before losing the cover of the night.


    His current plan was quite simple, even basic. He planned to enter the palace, kill the father and son duo, and if time allowed, leave an extra gift that they would not forget.


    At the same time, as he was thinking of his plans, the quiet of the night was disturbed by a faint noise.


    Tom, despite his light footsteps, accidentally stepped on an old roof tile, causing a soft crack. Luckily, the sound it made was extremely subtle.


    But that was as far as Tom¡¯s luck took him, because just below him, two members of the night watchmen were patrolling the streets, ensuring that no one broke the curfew.


    Anyone caught outside during curfew hours would face a hefty fine and a whole year of imprisonment.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Huh, Tyler, did you hear that?¡± one of the night watchmen asked his companion. ¡°I heard something moving just now.¡±


    ¡°What are you on about?¡± Tyler yawned. ¡°I think the night shift is getting to you. How about we take a break for a couple of weeks.¡±


    His friend furrowed his brow. ¡°No, I am serious. I could swear that I felt something.¡±


    Not letting the small hiccup affect him, Tom retraced his claws and continued on his way to the palace.


    The watchman scratched his ears, unaware that his friend had just saved his life.


    ¡­


    A while passed before Tom reached the edge of the palace.


    Fortunately, nothing out of the ordinary happened this time.


    Tom scanned the security of the palace while hiding behind the chimney of a nearby building.


    Multiple guards were guarding the gates, not to mention the archers stationed above the palace.


    Tom¡¯s mind raced. Hmm, this is going to be harder than I expected. Maintaining such a high level of security all the time must have cost them quite a bit, not to mention that the people are already beginning to feel hatred towards the royal family.


    After a while of thinking, Tom sighed to himself. ¡®This is going to be risky, but I guess I don¡¯t have a better choice. Having such a careful enemy is annoying but at the same time¡­ He grinned demonically. It¡¯s really fun.¡¯


    Tom looked around for the nearest cosmetic store before breaking in and stealing a couple of items.


    First, he changed his hair color to brown, matching the color of the citizens of Sollaria. Additionally, he stole a basic makeup kit and placed it in his pocket.


    Finishing all of that, he exited the store.


    He then looked for the easiest guard to lure away.


    He created a small commotion near the palace, one that would make a couple of guards investigate without giving himself away.


    It seemed that luck was on Tom¡¯s side this time, because only one guard came to investigate.


    ¡°Show yourself. You are not going to be in trouble if you show yourself now. But if you hide any longer, then I think you know what will happen.¡±


    As the palace guard thought of the reward he would get from catching this troublemaker, he almost laughed.


    But before he knew it, two sharp dark nails were at his neck, almost drawing blood.


    Tom questioned in a cold tone, ¡°Name and station.¡±


    The guard tried to understand his situation.


    ¡°Who ar¡­¡±


    But Tom didn¡¯t give him any chance. ¡°If you want to survive, give me your name and station now. I will count to three.¡±


    ¡°Wait, let me--¡± the guard begged.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± he tried to get a word out.


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Stop! My name is Dell Eudel.¡± Finally, he gave up.


    ¡°Zero. Time is up.¡±


    The dark nails were now inside his neck, cutting his airway and any hope of survival.


    ¡®Oh, did I forget to say that you will die at zero either way?¡¯ Tom thought.


    The palace guard tried to take a final breath, but he couldn¡¯t even do that, as he was completely powerless from Tom¡¯s strike.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Tom quickly removed the clothes of the guard and used the makeup kit he borrowed to change his appearance to that of the guard.


    The whole process of taking down the guard might have seemed quick, but if Tom had made a single mistake, he might have struck the wrong vein, creating a bloody mess. Or, worse, if he had given the guard a chance, Tom was sure the man wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to scream, alerting the whole city to his presence.


    When he changed his clothes to that of the guard, Tom noticed that he was shorter than him, so he tore some of his original clothes and stuffed them into his shoes.


    Finally, he carried the body of the guard and dropped it inside the nearest garbage dump, giving the guard an honorable burial.


    Now, with everything done, it was time for him to enter the palace and face his old friend.

 Chapter 95: Old Friend

    CG Chapter 95: Old Friend


    After Tom stepped inside the garden of the palace, one of the many guards came to his side and asked,


    "So, Dell, did you find out what kind of idiot dared to roam the streets after curfew? I thought no one would dare go out after the first couple of scum were caught in the first month. But you know what? I wouldn''t mind if they actually caused trouble. Sometimes I just wish for something interesting to happen--anything would be better than standing here all night doing nothing."


    He patted Tom''s back while sighing, but quickly his sigh turned into a question, "Wait¡­"


    Sensing danger, Tom was ready to act in an instant. If the guard somehow figured out his identity, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill him right then and there before entering the palace to kill Alexander and the king.


    Although this would drastically increase the risk of his mission, he had no intention of stopping now.


    The guard looked suspicious of Tom, asking, "Have you been training behind my back? Why does it suddenly feel like you''ve developed the muscles of a high-rank apprentice knight?"


    When Tom heard the guard''s question, he felt like killing him. His questions almost made Tom reconsider all of his plans.


    He thought that he had missed something, but luckily everything was going according to his plan so far.


    The guard''s suspicions were nothing more than the secrets of the young guard he had killed.


    After killing him, Tom had carefully examined his corpse to understand it and mimic him perfectly, from his muscle strength to his posture, and even to his walking.


    In the end, this whole problem was because Dell had been hiding his strength from his colleagues before he died. As for the reason, Tom didn''t know, nor did he care.


    Even though he didn''t care about Dell''s reasons, he still guessed a couple of possibilities.


    It seemed that politics were at play even among the low-ranking guards of the palace. Even this secure fortress had a few holes in it.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Tom thought internally, Were you fearing that a little accident might happen to you if you stood out, little Dell?


    To play the role of the careful young guard, Tom decided to maintain his fa?ade.


    If Dell hadn''t told his colleagues about his power, there was no way he would have a sudden change of heart and admit everything.


    "What are you talking about? I might have gotten a little stronger, but high-rank apprentice knight? That''s still far off."


    The guard didn''t try to hide his happiness. "That''s good. Imagine you becoming my superior out of nowhere."


    Tom''s face twitched briefly as he replied, "Hey, that won''t be far off if you don''t train seriously. Oh, I almost forgot--we should get back to our stations before the captain comes and punishes us."


    Hearing Tom''s words, the other guard looked like someone had stepped on his legs as he reluctantly returned to his post.


    Meanwhile, Tom waited until the guards were distracted and began making his way inside the palace.


    As he walked inside, Tom didn''t try to hide. Instead, he moved with confidence. If he appeared even slightly suspicious, it wouldn''t take a second for the guards standing atop the palace to notice him.


    He continued his search inside the palace, carefully avoiding restricted areas.


    After following the hallways for a while, Tom finally found himself in front of a giant door, with a guard on each side.


    From inside the room, he heard the familiar voice of the crown prince, Alexander, who seemed to be speaking to someone. But unlike the usual gentle voice he spoke in, his voice at that moment carried anger.


    Tom wanted to barge in and get rid of Alexander and the guards. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that since he had another target after Alexander. Doing things like that wouldn''t turn out favorably for him.


    He needed to enter the room without attracting any attention to himself. The question was, how?


    A couple of ideas came to his mind, but eventually, he decided to go with the most straightforward one. A grin was about to spread across his face, but he quickly suppressed it.


    The risk and his target being so near was like smelling gunpowder. The smell of things just before they exploded was simply intoxicating.


    He thought that since he was playing the role of the guard, why not take it a step further?


    As the idea took shape, Tom adjusted his posture and straightened his back. In an instant, his appearance transformed from that of a low-ranking guard to someone with the authority of a commander.


    Tom took large strides toward Alexander''s room.


    When the door was but five steps away from him, one of the two guards raised his hand to stop him from moving any further.


    With a stern tone, the guard questioned, "What do you think you''re doing here? I''m sure you know this is the room of the crown prince, Alexander de Astrial. Long live his name."


    From the way the guard looked at him, Tom thought he was going to unsheathe his sword. Instead of stepping back, Tom made himself appear angrier than the guard.


    He looked at the guard with disgust, barking in a voice full of authority.


    "Stand down, soldier."


    His first words put the guard on edge, but Tom didn''t give him a chance to argue.


    "I''ve just received urgent news about the Cult of Eternal Flames, which I was instructed to deliver to His Royal Highness personally. I trust I don''t need to remind you of what might happen to you if you delay such important news from reaching His Highness''s ears. I think treason would be the least of your crimes. They might even add heresy and blasphemy to the mix."


    The guard hesitated, glancing at his companion. For a few seconds, neither moved. Then, the first guard knocked on the door.


    At first glance, Tom''s act might have seemed simple, but it was this simplicity that made it work. Of course, his performance, which left no room for the guards to doubt him, was key.


    After a while, the door opened, but it wasn''t Alexander who stood there. Instead, a little boy, around seven years old.


    The boy, with his striking brown hair, was the spitting image of Alexander. If Tom''s suspicions were right, things were about to get very interesting and he would get an easier way to get rid of Alexander.

 Chapter 96: Blood Dominion

    CG Chapter 96: Blood Dominion


    From the doorway, Tom glanced at Alexander, who stood in the middle of a pile of scattered papers with reports littering the ground around him. Just three years ago, Alexander was the perfect role model that many young scholars were inspired to be like.


    Now, he looked like a shell of his past self; his hair was messy, his face exhausted, and his back seemed to have become hunched.


    With a quick glance at the young boy standing nearby, Tom nearly smiled, thinking, ¡®To think, you even hid your own child. From the start, were you afraid that he might die before getting the chance to grow?¡¯


    Alexander looked up from his papers and gestured for Tom to enter. Passing beside the boy as he stepped into the room, Tom began to kneel, but Alexander''s voice stopped him.


    ¡°No need for that, just speak quickly,¡± he said, not trying to hide his annoyance. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for formalities. I hope you have finally brought some good information.¡±


    In the few seconds it took him to stand back, his hand brushed the back of the boy¡¯s neck.


    At first glance, his movement seemed perfectly natural, but for some strange reason, Alexander felt like something was off.


    His eyes flickered for a few seconds, but after a moment, he dismissed it as fatigue. The past few months had taken their toll on him.


    As the second in command in the Sollaria kingdom, he bore too many responsibilities to count.


    Under the authority of the gods, he had the right to control the collective army of the seven kingdoms. But, this authority was more of a burden than anything else since it meant that he needed to continuously direct and watch over all of the soldiers.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    This nonstop work would push any man to go insane, not to mention that if anything goes wrong then his neck would fly to quench the anger of the gods.


    Yet, despite all of this. Alexander kept on fighting, for himself, for the seven kingdoms, and more importantly, for his only son.


    These responsibilities were originally supposed to be done by his father, the once-great Sofos de Astrial.


    Unfortunately, due to an event over twenty years ago, the king had abandoned all of his duties, leaving Sollaria and the seven kingdoms¡¯ burdens to Alexander who was just a child at the time.


    During that time, the church took full control of everything, and when Alexander''s bones hardened, he fought hard to take back his authority.


    Meanwhile, the king only stayed in his room all of this time doing god knows what, while on the surface acting as the grand knight of Sollaria.


    Tom looked at Alexander with an awe-filled expression, ¡°Your Highness, I have important information about the forces of the Eternal Flame. Our scouts have found a couple of their hidden bases, but some of the information¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I should say it¡­¡± He shot a brief look at the boy as if hinting that the news might be too grim for the young one¡¯s ears.


    Alexander¡¯s face turned grim, ¡°Out with it already,¡± he ordered, and then turned to the boy.


    ¡°Lucian, listen carefully to what this guard is about to say. This is the reality of the battlefield. There¡¯s nothing glorious or beautiful about the frontlines. As members of the Astrial family, we have carried the duty of commanding the winds of the seven kingdoms for six thousand years. A single grand knight, despite how powerful he might be, can only do so much. While we can move mountains and shake the seas, we are the single reason that the seven kingdoms have lasted this long.¡±


    As Alexander lectured, Tom resisted the urge to nod in agreement.


    He wanted to tell Alexander, ¡®And that¡¯s why I came to visit you personally.¡¯ But he held the urge and his tongue.


    Lucian, however, looked anything but amused. The boy¡¯s annoyed expression was plain, and this only made Tom happier; Lucian''s presence would distract Alexander thus giving him an opening.


    Still, while his attitude could create an opportunity, the boy was also a risk.


    If he were alone with Alexander, then he would only need to focus on him, but now he needed to take an additional variable into calculation.


    Any wrong move and Lucian''s screams would make the whole palace gather around him.


    That is why Tom had been so cautious.


    When he knelt, he had scratched the boy¡¯s skin with his fingers not with the poison he normally used, but with his own blood.


    After watching Folek and Hidden absorb it, Tom gained a better understanding of blood control, and this control was only increased further when he reached the realm of a grand knight.


    Combining his blood sense with the life seed of a grand knight he was able to display a faint control of the blood that was outside of his body, for brief periods.


    This ability obviously had its limits. The biggest of which was that he couldn¡¯t control anyone who had reached the realm of an apprentice knight or higher. But, against someone like Lucian, who wasn¡¯t even a knight and had no control over his vigor, it would be fatal.


    A faint warmth had pulsed from Tom¡¯s fingertips as he scratched Lucian. This feeling was similar to what he felt when Folek and Hidden absorbed his blood, but not exactly the same, it was weaker in amount, yet even with its minimal amount, he felt a euphoric feeling of absolute control.


    Although this power wasn¡¯t useful in most situations, here it would prove itself as a vital part of his success; not to mention its future prospects.

 Chapter 97: Obake Assassin

    CG Chapter 97: Obake Assassin


    Tom thought internally, ¡®Since you want your son to know the true side of war, then I might as well give you what you want.¡¯


    All Tom needed was one second of distraction, a single brief moment to get close to Alexander and finish him off. And that second depended on him creating something gruesome enough that it would cause both Lucian and Alexander to lose their composure.


    This wasn¡¯t hard for Tom since he committed every single crime you could think of and some you can¡¯t even imagine from how bloody and disgusting they were.


    ¡°Your Highness, we successfully infiltrated one of their hideouts and found¡­¡± Tom¡¯s voice trembled as if he were reliving some horrid, bloody memory. His expression twisted with disgust.


    ¡°Our spies witnessed those madmen¡­ those monsters, sacrificing young children, innocent children, killed, and burned alive.¡±


    Listening to Tom¡¯s description, Alexander¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he processed his words. He muttered to himself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. The Eternal Flames¡¯ forces always operated logically until now. They wouldn¡¯t waste their resources so pointlessly out of nowhere, especially with that sly fox Edward by their side.¡±


    Alexander didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he thought, ¡®A person that was able to deceive me once wouldn¡¯t be stupid.¡¯


    Nodding heavily, Tom added, ¡°I wish they had stopped there, because what they did afterward confirmed to me that they are worse than animals. After what my subordinates told me, I wanted to come to you personally and request permission to go there and take revenge for the innocent souls they took.¡±


    Continuing with an even heavier voice, ¡°Those savages gathered around the charred remains of the dead children¡­ devouring their burned corpses, one after another.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s face turned an ashen shade of pale. His hands trembled as he held them over his mouth, struggling to keep down the bile rising in his throat.


    The dream of the glorious battlefield, the shining armor, and the brotherhood in arms were all ruined by Tom¡¯s detailed description.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Alexander, however, sat in stunned silence, thinking deeply about what he had just heard. Suddenly, as if he had remembered something, his eyes widened, and he started to tap the table with the pen in his right hand. His gaze drifted, as though he had gone from a horrible situation to an even worse one.


    To anyone watching, Alexander¡¯s reaction might have seemed overly dramatic; however, if they stood in his place, they would understand the level of self-composure he was showing.


    His reaction was due to the fact that, although not exactly the same, Tom¡¯s description mirrored the way they had been dealing with the corpses of the sacrificial knights for thousands of years after each coronation ceremony.


    When someone consumes the body of a knight, they absorb a portion of the knight¡¯s vigor into their own body.


    The royal families have been using the meat of the dead knights to make up for the lost energy they took from the guests during the ceremony, remaining unsuspected for so long.


    One might wonder, if the meat of knights could have such benefits, then why didn¡¯t the princes use it to push their levels?


    This was because, while the vigor from the meat would boost one¡¯s level, it could only do so much.


    For the crown princes who want to become grand knights, using such a method would leave them with an unstable foundation, and they would contaminate their own vigor with a lesser one.


    Even so, the thought of the Eternal Flames killing knights on a larger scale and creating many low-level demonized knights terrified Alexander.


    Luckily, they seemed to be in the experimental stage, but the possibility was still there.


    Of course, none of that actually happened. It wasn¡¯t that Tom was unwilling to sacrifice children for his goal; if killing a few children made achieving his goal easier, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate for even a second.


    Rather, despite going against the seven gods, Tom needed a just cause that was, on some level, believable.


    If only he had more time, then he could have brainwashed the soldiers to the degree of making them willing to sacrifice their own families for him. Unfortunately, he knew that he didn¡¯t have the luxury of time.


    Observing Alexander and Lucian¡¯s reactions, Tom knew that this was his best moment to strike.


    Without breaking his disguise, he calmly moved to Alexander¡¯s side, remaining in character as he approached.


    Tick-tock.


    The office remained quiet for a few short seconds, but this silence was nothing but the silence before a storm.


    Tick-tock.


    In that instant, Tom¡¯s pupils narrowed, and his black fingernails extended.


    With a swift motion, his left hand covered Alexander¡¯s mouth, the force from his grip alone almost broke Alexander¡¯s jawbone; simultaneously, his right hand plunged into the prince¡¯s fair neck, ripping his windpipe away from his body.


    Alexander wanted to look back at Tom and question him, asking why, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t given the chance before losing consciousness.


    At that moment, the wise crown prince and leader of a generation fell at the hands of a lowly unnamed guard. His fall would be remembered by the crown princes during their fight with the Eternal Flames, pushing thousands of soldiers to fight bravely.


    Holding Alexander¡¯s lifeless body, Tom¡¯s bloodied hand extended forward toward Lucian; he exerted every ounce of his focus to control the drop of blood that he injected into him.


    Lucian watched as his father died before him, but he didn¡¯t even have the right to cry over his father¡¯s death in front of Tom.


    As Tom¡¯s focus intensified, the blood within Lucian began to stir. He tried to control this weird feeling, but alas, he was far too inexperienced.


    The pressure in Lucian¡¯s veins skyrocketed, and his heart began to thump frantically.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes bulged as if they were going to explode, the veins in his face pulsing from the pressure. His nose and ears began to bleed, with his blood dripping on the pristine carpet below.


    All of this might look like it took a long time to explain, but it all happened in a few seconds.

 Chapter 98: Prince Alexander

    CG Chapter 98: Prince Alexander


    Tom had to use all of his energy to make sure no one noticed the deaths of Alexander and Lucian.


    Admiring the masterpiece he had created, Tom grinned demonically, but quickly the smile faded as he felt all of his strength waver.


    Killing Alexander, a high-ranking knight, and using his blood-control ability to silence Lucian had drained him.


    Breathing heavily, he supported himself with the table.


    Now that he had successfully finished the first part of his mission, he didn¡¯t have time to celebrate, as he still needed to deal with the bodies and continue to his toughest and final target.


    He locked the door to ensure he wouldn¡¯t be interrupted in the middle of his act.


    Tom decided that the best way to kill the king was to disguise himself as Alexander de Astrial.


    With the crown prince¡¯s face, he would have an easier time moving around the palace, and no one would dare to question him.


    Despite his success so far, Tom felt uneasy. This feeling told him that killing the king wouldn¡¯t be nearly as easy as killing Alexander.


    This strange feeling didn¡¯t come out of nowhere; instead, it stemmed from his experience working inside the cathedral and under the eyes of Lumina.


    From his understanding of how the seven gods operated, each of them kept a close eye on their highest-ranking subjects--the kings and popes.


    After hiding the bodies and transforming himself into Alexander, Tom began to tinker with the items in the office and look around for any useful information.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Eventually, he found a map of the palace, tucked away in one of the drawers.


    As he examined it, Tom noticed that the ink wasn¡¯t too old, as if it had been recently drawn. In the bottom corner, he saw the outline of the letter ¡°A¡± etched in a small, graceful stroke.


    Tom felt that this ¡°A¡± was likely for Alexander rather than Astrial.


    Thinking about this, a smirk appeared on his face. He thought that Alexander was helping him, even after he had peacefully sent him off.


    From there, Tom began to move the objects in the office around, as if he were creating a strange trap.


    He started by moving one of the candle holders from the corner of the office to the center. He then placed a thin piece of parchment beneath it, positioning it carefully so that the melting wax would slowly accumulate on top of it, drop by drop.


    With time, and as the wax built up, the candle would ignite the parchment, setting off the whole palace in a blazing inferno.


    Tom muttered to himself, "By the time anyone realizes, it¡¯ll be too late. Now, the only thing left is to kill Sofos."


    Taking one final look around the room, Tom relished in the scene. He thought of how he had entered the office as a lowly guard and would now exit as the crown prince. This was likely the fastest rise to power in the history of Sollaria.


    Exiting the room, Tom glanced coldly at the two guards outside, and in a commanding voice that couldn¡¯t be defied, he ordered, "Ensure that no one, and I mean no one, enters my room until I¡¯m back. Tell anyone who asks to come back later, since I have an urgent matter to attend to with my royal father."


    After taking a few steps, he turned his head. "Oh, and if I find out anyone entered¡­"


    Tom left the two guards with an open-ended threat that was even more terrifying than any other threat he could have made.


    In the first place, he knew that there wasn¡¯t anyone who was dumb enough to enter the crown prince¡¯s office. Yet, he didn¡¯t want to leave any chance for potential complications.


    The reaction of the guards fit perfectly with what he wanted. They quickly replied, ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    The guards didn¡¯t dare to question why or what.


    They knew that when they signed up as soldiers, their only duty was to mindlessly follow orders. Soldiers didn¡¯t have the right to question whether the orders they were given were right or wrong, or even if they made sense.


    Continuing with his plan, Tom confidently navigated the palace using Alexander¡¯s map.


    While searching Alexander¡¯s office, he gained a better understanding of the relationship between Alexander and the king.


    This made him realize that he would need a solid excuse to enter--and that he couldn¡¯t enter the king¡¯s chambers simply because he was disguised as his son.


    After thinking for a while, he came up with the idea that the only way he wouldn¡¯t cause the king to doubt him was by using the kingdom¡¯s rules against the king. He needed to force the king to act in the name of facing the Eternal Flames.


    He took deep breaths, preparing himself for what he was about to face. After all, this was going to be his first time facing a veteran grand knight, and he had no way of knowing what the king might bring out.


    But what was truly worrying wasn¡¯t the king¡¯s experience--since everyone in this world was like a child compared to his countless death experiences.


    He wondered if Luminara had given the king any powers beyond this rank-one world. He already knew about the legendary rapier, Stulte, but its true capabilities remained a mystery to him. His only knowledge of it was from a few folktales and legends that couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    Approaching the grand doors of the king¡¯s chambers, which were as large, if not larger, than Alexander¡¯s office, Tom was surprised by the lack of guards.


    Even though the king was a grand knight and didn¡¯t need them, Tom had expected that some formalities would be followed. But it seemed the king truly wanted to isolate himself from everyone else, not allowing even guards to stand outside his room.

 Chapter 99: La Decomposition Du Roi

    CG Chapter 99: La Decomposition Du Roi


    In front of the king¡¯s chamber, and just before he entered the room, Tom cracked the joints of his neck.


    For that brief moment, he muttered a single name under his breath.


    "Alexander de Astrial."


    They say that the best liars are those who can deceive even themselves.


    By repeating the name of Alexander over and over again, Tom¡¯s presence and aura completely transformed, becoming identical to that of Alexander.


    At that moment, Tom was using everything he had learned from being close to Alexander: from the way he walked to the way he talked.


    ¡°I guess there isn¡¯t a point in delaying this any further,¡± Tom thought as he stepped forward.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Tom knocked on the door three consecutive times, then said in a loud yet respectful tone, ¡°This humble one seeks audience with the royal father.¡±


    He waited for a few seconds, but all he was greeted with was silence. With the seconds stretching into minutes, Tom began to doubt if the information he received was correct.


    Then, and without any prior warning, the door creaked open on its own.


    The sound it created when it opened made it seem like the hinges hadn¡¯t moved in years.


    As he stepped inside, Tom was greeted by the stench of mildew mixed with the smell of decaying fabrics.


    The air was thick with an aura of death and decay. This feeling grew stronger when Tom¡¯s eyes fell on the only person who occupied the room: a thin, corpse-like figure seated motionlessly with his back facing Tom. The body of the figure looked as if it had been hollowed out of its innards.


    The only indication of life from him was a stick-like arm moving as it continued to paint on a large piece of paper.


    Tom frowned at the scene, wondering if this really was a grand knight.


    Where was the ruthlessness of a knight? Where was the killing intent of a grand knight? Where was the king who had once made people tremble at the mere mention of his name?


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Instead of being satisfied, Tom was left feeling unresolved. All of his work until now was done to finish off the six most powerful men in the seven kingdoms, yet after all of this, he came to find the wise king reduced to this.


    You shouldn¡¯t mistake this for him hating easy prey. In fact, Tom loved nothing more than a weak enemy that he could finish off quickly. But the difference in his expectations and reality left him feeling uneasy.


    However, that unease didn¡¯t last long.


    The moment Sofos turned his head and locked eyes with Tom, his instincts screamed at him to run away. Something was seriously wrong.


    That unsettling feeling only intensified when Sofos smiled, a slow, eerie grin that revealed his mouth was missing more teeth than it had left.


    Before he could decide on his next action, Sofos spoke.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± His voice sounded like the wails of a thousand dying ghosts.


    Tom held his composure and replied in a puzzled tone, ¡°Father, it¡¯s me, Alexander.¡±


    The king didn¡¯t look amused with Tom''s answer. His head shook slowly, and his smile somehow grew wider.


    ¡°I might not have been involved in that son of mine¡¯s life, but do you seriously think I wouldn¡¯t recognize a stranger wearing his face like some toy?¡±


    Knowing the situation was slipping out of his control, Tom quickly extended his black claws, ready to strike at the slightest movement from Sofos.


    Strangely, Sofos didn¡¯t seem to react to the claws. Instead, he kept talking, with the same strange smile of his.


    ¡°What did you do to Alexander? Did you kill him?¡± Sofos asked, his voice disturbingly casual, as though he wasn¡¯t asking about his son¡¯s life.


    Before Tom could answer, Sofos continued, ¡°Did you also come to kill me? You¡¯re a strange one, aren¡¯t you? But why do I get this feeling from you as if you''re confident that you can easily kill me?¡±


    The king fell silent for a moment before erupting into maniacal laughter. His body rattled, and his rib cage seemed like it might collapse under the pressure of his laugh, which was akin to that of a banshee¡¯s instead of a human.


    ¡°I see,¡± Sofos said, scratching the sparse hairs of his stubble. ¡°You¡¯re not from here, are you, little friend?¡±


    Tom¡¯s pupils widened.


    He asked himself, ¡®How, how did he know?¡¯


    Until now, only one being had known about his identity as a traveler. It hadn¡¯t surprised him then, but for Sofos who seemed completely isolated from the outside world to somehow figure it out?


    No, even if Sofos wasn¡¯t isolated, there should have been no way he could know. The only explanation that was left was that he had deduced his identity from their short interaction.


    Tom knew that this old man wasn¡¯t simple, but after seeing this, he understood that Alexander couldn¡¯t hold a candle to his father.


    One question remained in Tom¡¯s mind, ¡®how?¡¯


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t find the reason now, he would never be able to rest easy.


    What if, in the next world, someone else discovered his secret? And what about when he reached high-ranking worlds? His identity might provoke the powerful beings there to eliminate him before he could grow strong enough to threaten their authority.


    Tom didn¡¯t doubt for even a second that the king was bluffing. Without hesitation, he asked, ¡°How?¡±


    At that moment, Sofos¡¯s grin somehow stretched even wider, as if it might split his face in two.


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t be afraid, little friend,¡± Sofos said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. But first, I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tom asked cautiously. If the price was too high, he could promise to comply and later renege on that promise, or, a simpler solution, was to simply torture the king for the answer.


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Kill me,¡± Sofos repeated.


    The room fell into a deep, suffocating silence. You could hear a pin drop.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Tom said at last. ¡°Now tell me. I came here for that anyway.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good,¡± Sofos said, his tone carrying a hint of relief, as though a weight had been lifted off him. ¡°The answer is simple: your stench.¡±


    Tom¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°To me, you smell like a rotting corpse. Your blood reeks from a mile away. You¡¯ve mixed more than one bloodline in you.¡± Without waiting for an answer, he continued, ¡°By doing so, you¡¯ve broken a long chain of lineage. That alone would alert any grand knight. With a single glance, they would sense that you¡¯re not normal.¡±


    Sofos leaned closer, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. The other fools would only find you an eyesore, their minds are unable to comprehend the idea of someone being able to enter this world. They are too blinded by their sense of glory being dogs to the gods.¡±


    Tom¡¯s mind raced. He just heard two major pieces of information.


    He thought, ''Why hadn¡¯t Folek or Hidden noticed this stench?''


    Then it hit him. A look of realization crossed his face. Folek and Hidden¡¯s bloodlines had been altered by him. They now carry the same bloodline he has.


    Their inability to smell this stench was only natural, like how a person is less likely to notice their own bad smell.


    What truly made Tom pause, however, was the way Sofos spoke about the gods.


    The things around him were turning even more bizarre.

 Chapter 100: Past, Present, Future

    CG Chapter 100: Past, Present, Future


    After entering the king¡¯s chamber, Tom thought he would find answers to his questions, but now he realized he might leave with more questions than answers.


    He wanted to question the king further, but when he saw the king¡¯s unwavering smile, he felt that things might not go as he wanted.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Tom showed a rare hint of hesitation.


    Whether his hesitation was genuine or an act he put on to draw the king into his trap was unclear. ¡°There¡¯s something that I don¡¯t understand. What did the gods do to make you resent them so much?¡±


    He thought, Out of all the people in this world, you¡¯d think that the seven kings would be the last to harbor any kind of hatred toward the gods. The long legacy of the seven kingdoms they take such pride in wouldn¡¯t have lasted even one thousand years, let alone six thousand, without the gods acting as a symbol of legitimacy.


    Sofos dismissed the question with a shake of his head. ¡°I believe our terms of exchange were clear, my little friend: one question, one life. You should continue with what you came here to do without asking any more about the gods.¡±


    The thought of torturing the king for more information crossed his mind for a brief moment, but Tom knew that people in such a state of desperation wouldn¡¯t be swayed by pain; they were already torturing themselves each day by the simple act of living.


    As Sofos spoke about the gods, Tom noticed his eyes flicker for a brief moment toward the painting he was drawing.


    When Tom looked at it, he didn¡¯t see anything special, so he made a mental note to check on it later.


    Suddenly, Tom¡¯s mouth flew wide open, and he spat a needle that seemed to come out of nowhere.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The needle made its way to Sofos¡¯s side, landed exactly between his eyebrows, pierced his brain, and came out the other side.


    Time seemed to stop briefly. The abrupt change in the situation was too much for most people to handle. In less than a second, they went from having a normal conversation to the sudden appearance of the needle, followed by it piercing the king¡¯s head.


    The king didn¡¯t sense Tom¡¯s movements, but feeling the hole in his head, he reached to touch it. Instead of feeling anger or betrayal at Tom¡¯s sudden attack, the king smiled--a smile that seemed to reflect his true happiness for the first time in a long while. His murky eyes cleared for the last time, as he was finally freed from his long pain.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± A single sentence escaped his lips before his head slumped forward. Yet, despite the force, he didn¡¯t fall from his seat, as if the might of a king held him upright for one final time.


    Before leaving, Tom decided to look around the room. He wanted to see if there was anything useful that could make the final battle against the gods a little easier.


    He knew that, no matter how many soldiers he had now or how powerful he seemed at the moment, he would ultimately have only himself to rely on when that time came. He smiled a long, knowing smile, for this feeling was too familiar to him.


    The first item that caught Tom¡¯s attention was none other than the painting the king had been mesmerized by before his death.


    The painting depicted a beautiful young woman with long, flowing brown hair who was sitting outside in front of a tiny hut. A river stretched from the green hills, with mountains acting as the backdrop. The woman sat on a small chair, smiling as she looked at the painter. She seemed to be completely immersed in the moment, with the moonlight caressing her face.


    The more Tom observed the painting, the more baffled he became. Despite how long he looked at it, the painting didn¡¯t seem to have anything unique about it.


    Knowing that staring at it wouldn¡¯t change anything, he decided to take the painting with him before he made his escape. He didn¡¯t want to be there when the palace descended into a hellish inferno.


    As he wrapped the painting, his eyes turned toward the corner of the room, where the legendary rapier, Stulte, was lying. Tom¡¯s mind wavered on whether to take it with him or leave it behind. The rapier might be useful, but at the same time, it was an unknown factor since it came from Lumina.


    His hesitation didn¡¯t last long. Tom grabbed the rapier and disappeared from the palace as if he had never been there.


    As Tom looked back at the smoke rising from Sollaria in the middle of the night, appearing as a large red cloud, he sighed.


    At that moment, Sollaria looked dimmer than ever, as it had just lost its past, present, and future. The only things that remained were the weeping of the lost souls and the power struggle that would soon erupt. The remaining members of the Astrial royal family would fight for the fallen throne, clawing at each other to become the next king.


    The wiser ones, however, would understand that this throne would only make them a target in the eyes of an enemy no one would wish to provoke after today.


    The impact of Tom¡¯s short stay in Sollaria was but the first bell in a long chain; its echoes would only grow louder as they resonated with the other six bells, eventually causing the whole world to shatter under their weight.


    And it seemed it wouldn¡¯t take long for the second bell, in the snowy mountains, to pierce through the frozen winds.

 Chapter 101: Raven Born of Storm

    CG Chapter 101: Raven Born of Storm


    Hrafn, the capital of Vennturia, stood as the stronghold of the north and the birthplace of the strongest warriors of the seven kingdoms.


    Inside the walls of Hrafn, men fought to the death every day to prove their strength.


    Outside the city and in the middle of the icy wilderness, two figures stood in silence.


    Above them, the northern aurora danced across the sky, unaffected by the dust of the mortal realm.


    These men were none other than Folek and Hidden, who had come to assassinate the king of the north, Ragnar Skyweaver, and the crown prince, Zephyr Skyweaver.


    Unfortunately, for them, this task wasn¡¯t going to be an easy one.


    It was said that Ragnar Skyweaver was born under the Northern Star as a sign of Zephriah''s blessing. This blessing granted him immense physical strength from a young age and a towering body, standing at three meters tall.


    All of this combined not only paved Ragnar''s path to becoming a grand knight but also led him to become the Northern Star, the strongest of the seven grand knights.


    For two newly risen grand knights, who didn¡¯t have a chance to sharpen their swords, to face him head-on wasn¡¯t only reckless but suicidal.


    However, things weren¡¯t hopeless.


    The Strio oath is an oath that every northerner must pledge before the statue of Zephriah to become a real man.


    This oath forbade them from declining to fight if they were challenged.


    This gave Hidden and Folek a chance, one of them would challenge the king to an honorable fight, while the others would hide in the shadows.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    They knew that Ragnar had absolute confidence in his strength which would leave him defenseless in case of a sudden attack.


    Some might call his mindset foolish, and there was truth to that. But to Ragnar, anyone who shied away from battle was unworthy of being called a man, let alone have the right to follow their powerful god. As such, they would be killed to avoid bringing shame to the North.


    Yet, the biggest problem wasn¡¯t Ragnar himself. It was that the two couldn¡¯t agree on who would face him in open combat and who would strike from the shadows, should the need arise.


    ¡°Fuck you, little red-haired brat! How many times do I have to tell you I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll fight him.¡± Hidden growled, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been cooped up in that tiny fucking mountain, teaching kids how to become full-fledged assassins? Hidden gripped his sword, ready to slice Folek if he dared disagree further.


    Folek sighed and rubbed his temples, his headache building as he tried to deal with Hidden¡¯s fiery temper. ¡°Are you really willing to put our plans in jeopardy just for your bloodlust? If you want to fight so badly, wait for the war. Then you can fight to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Hidden grumbled but finally relented. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t know that, but he wasn¡¯t willing to waste the chance to fight the Northern Star. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯ll take the others after we deal with him.¡±


    Now that they had come to an agreement, Hidden¡¯s lips twisted into a grin, as he turned to the surrounding empty trees, with bloodlust radiating from his eyes he ordered. ¡°I won¡¯t say much, but once we kill the king, spread chaos in Vennturia, and leave no house intact. Kill, kill, kill.¡±


    His hands trembled with excitement as he stared at the capital, his eyes gleaming with hunger like he was looking at sheep waiting for slaughter.


    Swish


    Suddenly, an assassin hopped from a tree. He looked no different from the others, but the way he walked made him seem like a higher-ranked assassin.


    ¡°Should we interfere during the battle with the Northern Star?¡± He asked calmly.


    Annoyed with the question, Hidden replied, ''Edward is finishing off the whole Astrial family alone. Do you think the two of us can¡¯t even handle a single man?


    The assassin didn¡¯t speak, simply nodding before vanishing.


    Finally, the group began to move. Hidden and the other assassins disappeared into the darkness, while Folek approached the city¡¯s gates openly.


    Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t stopped until reaching the front gates of the palace.


    There he calmly declared, ¡°In accordance with the Strio law,¡± his voice maintaining its calmness, ¡°I have come here to challenge Ragnar Skywaver for the title of the Northern Star.¡±


    The guards at the gate, who didn¡¯t seem affected by the cold in their short trunks, exchanged glances before bursting into laughter.


    ¡°You? A no-name nobody challenging the king?¡± One of them mocked, ¡°Do you think anyone seeking death can just walk in and demand a fight? Go home before we toss you to the wolves.¡±


    Folek¡¯s expression remained unaffected by their remarks, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Whoosh


    Before they could react, his sword flashed. A thin line of red appeared on both of their necks. The wound wasn¡¯t deep enough to kill them, but enough to act as a warning.


    The guards stumbled back, clutching their necks, their eyes wide. Their laughter died out, replaced with shock.


    ¡°Now, do I have the right to challenge your king? Or am I still unworthy?¡± Folek asked, already knowing the guards¡¯ answer.


    Just as he expected, the guards¡¯ demeanor shifted completely to one of respect. The northerners'' reverence for power was no secret, and as such the two didn¡¯t feel any hatred but instead admiration for Folek¡¯s strength.


    A little-known secret was that this trait originated from their first king. He had realized that Eldervale¡¯s heavenly will was no match for the power of the gods, and so he chose to switch sides.


    The guards straightened, ¡°Follow us,¡± one of them said, his voice heavy with respect.


    As they escorted him into the palace, neither of them knew of the shadows trailing behind, waiting to desecrate their sacred battle.

 Chapter 102: The Northern Star

    CG Chapter 102: The Northern Star


    The walk to meet the king was completely silent.


    The guards, who would have normally been all over Folek, eager to chat with such a strong knight, held their tongues. They understood the weight of what was about to take place.


    The Jafn Judgment, governed by the Strio oath, upheld the principle that under the sword, all were equal. There was no distinction between the wealthy and the poor, royalty and peasantry, nor even between the king and his subjects. The only thing that mattered was the battle, with strength as the only master.


    To understand the weight of this oath to the Northerners, one only needed to know this: even a father who lost his son in battle wouldn¡¯t dare bear any ill will outside the fight against his son¡¯s killer. If he wished for revenge, he would need to request a new Jafn Judgment to take place.


    And so, the never-ending cycle of battle would act as the melting pot of the North, serving as the forge for so many warriors to be born.


    As they approached the training ground, Folek caught a strange scent. The odor grew stronger with every step he took, but he ignored it, focusing solely on his target.


    The trio walked through the simple yet wooden halls of the Skyweaver palace, which was filled with the statues of former kings.


    Finally, they arrived at a vast open ground placed in the heart of the palace. This ground served as the relentless training area for the royal family, isolated from the temptations of the outside world.


    At the center of the training ground, Folek¡¯s gaze fell on what he first thought to be a giant seated atop an enormous creature. As he stepped closer, his shock almost became visible.


    This giant was none other than his target: Ragnar Skyweaver, the strongest knight in the seven kingdoms. Yet the word man didn¡¯t do the creature in front of him justice.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    It seemed that even the rumors failed to truly capture Ragnar¡¯s stature. The king wasn¡¯t just ten feet tall; he stood like a towering mountain at fourteen feet.


    His silver hair, which reached to the back of his neck, flew freely with the wind, while his face seemed to be sculpted by a master craftsman from the fairest of stones. Under his right eye were the marks of four stars, giving him an otherworldly look.


    But what struck Folek most wasn¡¯t Ragnar¡¯s appearance; it was what he was sitting on. Beneath him lay the freshly slain corpse of a crystal-horned polar bear.


    This creature wasn¡¯t an ordinary beast; it possessed strength that almost surpassed this world¡¯s limits. Its strikes had the strength to crush an unprepared grand knight.


    Now, it lay there with its blood soaking the training ground, like some kind of defenseless animal.


    Ragnar, noticing the newcomers, smiled broadly. ¡°Oh, and what do we have here?¡± His eyes turned to the guards, awaiting their response.


    Feeling his gaze, the guards felt an immense pressure fall on them. ¡°We greet the Konungr. We would humbly request the presence of the Eyeless to bear witness to ¡®the word.¡¯¡±


    Unlike most kingdoms, which only had two major authorities, Vennturia had three: the royal family, the church, and the Eyeless, who wielded no actual forces.


    The Eyeless were a group devoid of emotion. They would gouge out the eyes of selected young children, making them see no status, but simply hear and record the sacred oaths.


    These people feared neither the king, nor the church, nor even the gods themselves. Their only purpose was to bear witness, preserving the word.


    Hearing the guards¡¯ request, Ragnar¡¯s smile vanished from his face before roaring with laughter that spread like an explosion, shaking the entire palace. ¡°Hah! At last, a new challenger appears.¡±


    There was only one reason that would require the presence of the Eyeless: to record an oath.


    For the guards to come to him with such a request could mean only one thing: someone wished to challenge him.


    Ragnar looked to the closest servant to him, ordering, ¡°Summon the Eyeless! Summon those who hear but do not see. Let the oath be engraved into their minds.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the news of the battle to spread like wildfire. The servants, guards, and nobles disregarded their status as they stood side by side to witness the battle.


    Time passed, and a figure covered in tattered black robes arrived. The man¡¯s eye sockets were empty, and his lower lip was split in half as if he was hunted by the grudge of grieving ghosts.


    ¡°Speak, mortal. But remember, what is heard cannot be unheard. The oath you take was there before you came, and will remain long after your death.¡± The Eyeless spoke to the king and Folek in a tone that lacked any shred of respect. To him, everyone was equal, and the king was no different from a roadside peasant.


    As he finished, a group of children without eyes followed behind him. These children carried skulls from which light emanated from their sockets.


    These skulls belonged to the previous Eyeless, who had witnessed the battle before it took place. Now, the Eyeless, along with the children, would witness the present and future of the battle.


    The Eyeless, the children, and the glowing skulls formed a strange triad. As they took their places around Folek and the king, broken voices emerged from all three:


    ¡°Do you swear to uphold the sacred word, lest your tongue be sealed shut?¡±


    ¡°Do you swear to fight with your all, lest you lose it all?¡±


    ¡°If the word is true, it shall be written, never to be forgotten.¡±


    ¡°If the word is unspoken, curses shall be spoken. From before you came, to long after you are gone.¡±

 Chapter 103: Grave Of The Fireflies

    CG Chapter 103: Grave Of The Fireflies


    Ragnar didn¡¯t wait long before speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be rude to make our viewers wait any longer? Shall we begin? That is if you aren¡¯t too scared already.¡±


    His gaze, filled with bloodlust, locked onto Folek. It was as if he were looking at a tiny rat he could crush with ease.


    The ground trembled beneath his muscular body as he turned and walked toward an inconspicuous white pillar that stood behind him.


    It seemed ordinary at first glance, but the way Ragnar moved toward it made Folek feel uneasy.


    Cold sweat began to form on Folek¡¯s back as he saw Ragnar¡¯s actions.


    The pillar that stood at the back of the arena was lifted by Ragnar, who then placed it on his shoulders as if it weighed nothing.


    Folek''s heart wavered for a second. He feared that even with Hidden''s surprise attack, they might not be able to kill this beast.


    Ragnar''s strength made him seem like a predator that didn¡¯t belong to this world.


    At this sight, the crowd surrounding the two began to scream and chant frantically, ¡°Northern Star, Northern Star, Northern Star, kill the fucking foreigner!¡±


    ¡°The Northern Star is undefeated!¡±


    ¡°The foreigner is unworthy of dying by his majesty''s hand.¡±


    ¡°I would have killed him if it wasn¡¯t for Jafn.¡±


    Their deafening voices, thick with bloodlust, only served to feed Ragnar¡¯s ego.


    Folek gritted his teeth, his mind racing to figure out a way of weakening Ragnar. His only hope was his speed.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Boom


    Before he could act, Ragnar moved, launching himself forward like a cannon. The ground cracked, with each step of his creating a new hole in the ground.


    The sight of the nearly naked giant charging toward him left Folek speechless.


    "Fuck," was the only thing he could mutter. He barely had time to dodge the pillar that came swinging toward him.


    As he dodged around like a rabbit running away from a bloodthirsty wolf, he unsheathed his sword with his right hand.


    In an instant, he spun, facing the oncoming attack.


    Igniting his life seed, his eyes began to glow crimson, and a roar escaped his throat.


    ¡°I am Folek Von Flameheart!¡± he screamed at Ragnar and the crowd ¡°And I will be damned if I let you have it easy!¡± with this scream his confidence returned.


    Woosh


    In the next moment, Ragnar reached his side. Holding the pillar with both hands like a bat, he swung it, aiming to break Folek¡¯s body in one attack.


    Unexpectedly, instead of continuing to dodge, Folek held his sword firmly.


    With a swift motion, he let the sword slide alongside the pillar, redirecting Ragnar¡¯s force and halting him in his place.


    This was only possible because his sword was made using the strongest type of steel, forged in the now-abandoned Flameheart territory. Had he used any other sword, it would have dulled greatly or even shattered in his hand.


    Disregarding the unimaginable pain that filled his body from the clash, Folek focused all his strength on his legs and, using Ragnar¡¯s momentary disbelief made a swift move toward his back.


    Facing Ragnar¡¯s wall-like back, Folek didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He slashed diagonally, but before he could feel any sense of victory, Ragnar stepped forward, dodging most of the strike.


    Still, and despite Ragnar¡¯s dodge at the last second, Folek managed to leave a wound across his back.


    Ragnar turned, a smile creeping back onto his face, but this time, it carried demonic intent. ¡°You want to play around, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to show you why they call me the Northern Star.¡±


    Folek didn¡¯t let Ragnar¡¯s provocations shake him. He had something more important to worry about.


    He sensed that a large portion of his energy had been used in the last attack.


    He breathed heavily, his heart racing as if it was about to explode from the pressure.


    But he ignored it, and his eyes shone with a brighter color as he called out in a faint voice that only he could hear:


    ¡°Grave of the Fireflies.¡±


    During his time in Alamut, Folek had poured everything into solidifying his foundation as a grand knight.


    Years of relentless daily training, combined with his experiences as the Blood Baron, had led to this moment, his ultimate technique.


    His sword began to vibrate slowly before its movement skyrocketed.


    The intensity of the vibration built up until it turned the sword a fiery shade of red.


    At that moment, Folek didn¡¯t realize it, but through pure talent and hard work, he was able to manifest his power into the external world.


    A feat that should have been impossible in a rank-one world like Eldervale. However, Eldervale¡¯s original rank gave it a higher ceiling than any other rank-one world.


    All these factors combined made this scene possible.


    Burst


    Thousands of tiny particles exploded from his sword, resembling little fireflies that filled the sky of the arena.


    Before Ragnar could comprehend what was happening, the fireflies descended upon him.


    One firefly alone wouldn¡¯t have bothered him, but together, they covered Ragnar¡¯s entire body with countless tiny wounds.


    ¡°You!¡± Ragnar screamed in fury, his smile vanishing. Born with divine strength, he possessed an unmeasurable level of confidence in his own power.


    His undefeated streak had only fueled this arrogance. But now, a red-haired nobody had brought him to such a miserable state.


    Folek grinned through his exhaustion, hearing Ragnar¡¯s anguished scream. But his body was no longer able to stand. He collapsed to the ground, his strength completely drained.


    Despite this, he felt a sense of happiness. He had done his job. And a far more terrifying beast was going to take his place.

 Chapter 104: Silver Strings

    CG Chapter 104: Silver Strings


    Seeing Folek¡¯s motionless body lying on the ground, Ragnar¡¯s rage disappeared.


    ¡°Ha, Hahahaaa.¡± His laughter spread through the arena, lifting the heavy air that weighed on everyone.


    Despite his initial anger, the rush from the battle overwhelmed his rage.


    The feeling of almost losing his life, only to overturn that loss into victory at the edge of death, made him feel like he had just pushed himself past his limits.


    For a moment, the crowd remained silent, before erupting into manic cheering.


    ¡°Did you see what the king did to that pathetic foreigner?¡±


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°All hail the Konungr. All-¡°


    The crowd and Ragnar weren¡¯t given the chance to relish in the victory for long before Ragnar sensed that something was off.


    In an instant, his instincts screamed at him to sidestep, to crouch, or to do anything to avoid the incoming danger.


    Unfortunately, it was too late by then as a sudden attack came flying by.


    Whoosh


    Thin silver strings, almost invisible to the naked eye, dug into Ragnar''s thick skin and muscles. They didn¡¯t stop there, attempting to rip his head off his body. Luckily, he managed to grab the strings at the last second.


    In less than a second, the joyous atmosphere of victory turned into intolerable shock.


    Someone had dared to interfere in the Jafn Judgment.


    ¡°Who? Who dares to defy the Strio Oath? Who dares to interfere in Jafn Judgment?¡±


    The crowd''s raging roars carried a heavy aura of killing intent and fury. If this intent were directed at a person, they might die just from the pressure.


    Amongst them, the Eyeless seemed to be the most furious. They began chanting, ¡°If the word is unspoken, curses shall be spoken.¡±


    The Eyeless and the children with him wept, their voices overflowing with hatred. They wanted to unleash their wrath upon the person who dared to break the holy words. But¡­


    Unfortunately, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance. In the blink of an eye, the same silver strings that attacked Ragnar wrapped around their necks. But unlike Ragnar, they had no chance to evade, their lifeless heads hanging in the sky of the arena.


    At the same time, Ragnar¡¯s eyes were scanning the arena, trying to find the rat that dared to attack him from the shadows.


    ¡°Show yourself, you weakling! A real man wouldn¡¯t use such lowly tricks.¡±


    Hidden locked his focus on Ragnar¡¯s position. From his hiding spot, he carefully decided on his next move


    Appearing now might seem like a foolish move, but as he manipulated the strings to attack, he realized he needed something more powerful to finish Ragnar off.


    Hidden thought to himself, ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t want to go down easily.¡±


    His mind raced. Finally, his gaze turned toward the assassins hiding in the crowd.


    With an unspoken gesture, the assassins began to move.


    Walking through the crowd, they swiftly took down individuals. Each move of theirs resulted in someone being backstabbed without knowing it or having their throat slit by a dagger. Due to the large crowd, no one could tell where these attacks were coming from.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Meanwhile, Hidden¡¯s figure stepped into the center of the arena, holding a dagger in each hand.


    ¡°You asked, and I obey, Your Majesty.¡± Hidden¡¯s mocking tone made Ragnar¡¯s blood boil, but he didn¡¯t care, continuing to toy with the daggers.


    ¡°After all, who would defy the Konogorr?¡±


    Hidden didn¡¯t give Ragnar a chance to respond, swiftly throwing both daggers at him simultaneously.


    Whoosh


    Thinking the attack was simple, Ragnar sidestepped, confident in his quick reflexes.


    Unexpectedly, just as he believed the daggers had flown past him, their trajectories suddenly shifted midair, turning back and stabbing into his open wounds.


    This trick Tom had taught him became an additional trump card, allowing him to surprise his enemy at a critical moment, attacking when they least expected it.


    Feeling the sudden pain coming from his back, Ragnar laughed, but his laughter sounded more horrifying than any threat.


    ¡°You people really don¡¯t know when to stop, do you? Good. Good. Good. Today, I¡¯ll either uproot every fucking one of you rats, or I¡¯ll give up my title as a Northerner.¡±


    Ragnar grabbed the daggers sticking from his back, ripping them out, and tossing them to the ground.


    He spoke in a voice filled with venomous hatred, ¡°Blessing of Zephriah, curse of the raven, may the stars shatter under your holy name.¡±


    As his final word landed, the star marks under his right eye began spinning rapidly, each star moving to a different part of his body: one to each hand, while two traveled to his legs.


    And as if these stars triggered a transformation, his body began to glow with a snowy blue light.


    From his back, the tattoo of a falling raven appeared.


    When it appeared, the agonizing howls of a raven emanated from it, as if it had been trapped there for an unknown amount of time.


    ¡°I am going to kill you, you little fucking bitch.¡±


    Boom


    With those words, Ragnar surged forward with everything he had. If his speed before was like a cannonball, now he was a thunderbolt, ready to strike at any moment.


    Seeing this, the idea of facing the weakened Ragnar disappeared from Hidden¡¯s mind. He bolted into the crowd, planning to use them as cover.


    If Ragnar cared for his people, then his movements would become restricted. And even if his hatred made him willing to risk their lives, Hidden would still have an easier time facing him with the crowd as meat shields.


    Additionally, the chaos of the crowd would give the assassins a chance to strike. While a single assassin wouldn¡¯t do much, the combined attacks of the multiple assassins striking from the shadows would be like countless little ants gnawing at Ragnar¡¯s giant body.


    The idea of facing him one-on-one, or even two-on-one, had long since vanished. Now, it was time for the assassins of Alamut to show their true value.


    CG Chapter 104: Silver Strings


    Seeing Folek¡¯s motionless body lying on the ground, Ragnar¡¯s rage disappeared.


    ¡°Ha, Hahahaaa.¡± His laughter spread through the arena, lifting the heavy air that weighed on everyone.


    Despite his initial anger, the rush from the battle overwhelmed his rage.


    The feeling of almost losing his life, only to overturn that loss into victory at the edge of death, made him feel like he had just pushed himself past his limits.


    For a moment, the crowd remained silent, before erupting into manic cheering.


    ¡°Did you see what the king did to that pathetic foreigner?¡±


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°All hail the Konungr. All-¡°


    The crowd and Ragnar weren¡¯t given the chance to relish in the victory for long before Ragnar sensed that something was off.


    In an instant, his instincts screamed at him to sidestep, to crouch, or to do anything to avoid the incoming danger.


    Unfortunately, it was too late by then as a sudden attack came flying by.


    Whoosh


    Thin silver strings, almost invisible to the naked eye, dug into Ragnar''s thick skin and muscles. They didn¡¯t stop there, attempting to rip his head off his body. Luckily, he managed to grab the strings at the last second.


    In less than a second, the joyous atmosphere of victory turned into intolerable shock.


    Someone had dared to interfere in the Jafn Judgment.


    ¡°Who? Who dares to defy the Strio Oath? Who dares to interfere in Jafn Judgment?¡±


    The crowd''s raging roars carried a heavy aura of killing intent and fury. If this intent were directed at a person, they might die just from the pressure.


    Amongst them, the Eyeless seemed to be the most furious. They began chanting, ¡°If the word is unspoken, curses shall be spoken.¡±


    The Eyeless and the children with him wept, their voices overflowing with hatred. They wanted to unleash their wrath upon the person who dared to break the holy words. But¡­


    Unfortunately, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance. In the blink of an eye, the same silver strings that attacked Ragnar wrapped around their necks. But unlike Ragnar, they had no chance to evade, their lifeless heads hanging in the sky of the arena.


    At the same time, Ragnar¡¯s eyes were scanning the arena, trying to find the rat that dared to attack him from the shadows.


    ¡°Show yourself, you weakling! A real man wouldn¡¯t use such lowly tricks.¡±


    Hidden locked his focus on Ragnar¡¯s position. From his hiding spot, he carefully decided on his next move


    Appearing now might seem like a foolish move, but as he manipulated the strings to attack, he realized he needed something more powerful to finish Ragnar off.


    Hidden thought to himself, ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t want to go down easily.¡±


    His mind raced. Finally, his gaze turned toward the assassins hiding in the crowd.


    With an unspoken gesture, the assassins began to move.


    Walking through the crowd, they swiftly took down individuals. Each move of theirs resulted in someone being backstabbed without knowing it or having their throat slit by a dagger. Due to the large crowd, no one could tell where these attacks were coming from.


    Meanwhile, Hidden¡¯s figure stepped into the center of the arena, holding a dagger in each hand.


    ¡°You asked, and I obey, Your Majesty.¡± Hidden¡¯s mocking tone made Ragnar¡¯s blood boil, but he didn¡¯t care, continuing to toy with the daggers.


    ¡°After all, who would defy the Konogorr?¡±


    Hidden didn¡¯t give Ragnar a chance to respond, swiftly throwing both daggers at him simultaneously.


    Whoosh


    Thinking the attack was simple, Ragnar sidestepped, confident in his quick reflexes.


    Unexpectedly, just as he believed the daggers had flown past him, their trajectories suddenly shifted midair, turning back and stabbing into his open wounds.


    This trick Tom had taught him became an additional trump card, allowing him to surprise his enemy at a critical moment, attacking when they least expected it.


    Feeling the sudden pain coming from his back, Ragnar laughed, but his laughter sounded more horrifying than any threat.


    ¡°You people really don¡¯t know when to stop, do you? Good. Good. Good. Today, I¡¯ll either uproot every fucking one of you rats, or I¡¯ll give up my title as a Northerner.¡±


    Ragnar grabbed the daggers sticking from his back, ripping them out, and tossing them to the ground.


    He spoke in a voice filled with venomous hatred, ¡°Blessing of Zephriah, curse of the raven, may the stars shatter under your holy name.¡±


    As his final word landed, the star marks under his right eye began spinning rapidly, each star moving to a different part of his body: one to each hand, while two traveled to his legs.


    And as if these stars triggered a transformation, his body began to glow with a snowy blue light.


    From his back, the tattoo of a falling raven appeared.


    When it appeared, the agonizing howls of a raven emanated from it, as if it had been trapped there for an unknown amount of time.


    ¡°I am going to kill you, you little fucking bitch.¡±


    Boom


    With those words, Ragnar surged forward with everything he had. If his speed before was like a cannonball, now he was a thunderbolt, ready to strike at any moment.


    Seeing this, the idea of facing the weakened Ragnar disappeared from Hidden¡¯s mind. He bolted into the crowd, planning to use them as cover.


    If Ragnar cared for his people, then his movements would become restricted. And even if his hatred made him willing to risk their lives, Hidden would still have an easier time facing him with the crowd as meat shields.


    Additionally, the chaos of the crowd would give the assassins a chance to strike. While a single assassin wouldn¡¯t do much, the combined attacks of the multiple assassins striking from the shadows would be like countless little ants gnawing at Ragnar¡¯s giant body.


    The idea of facing him one-on-one, or even two-on-one, had long since vanished. Now, it was time for the assassins of Alamut to show their true value.

 Chapter 105: All Barn Er Aftur R?dd Til 铆 M贸eurarm.

    CG Chapter 105: All Barn Er Aftur R?dd Til ¨ª M¨®eurarm.


    Seeing Hidden disappearing into the large crowd, Ragnar''s wrath grew further. He couldn''t bear the thought of letting the enemy who had insulted him over and over again while desecrating everything he held sacred escape unpunished.


    His eyes turned bloodshot, and the only thought on his mind was to hold Hidden''s mangled corpse in his hand, tearing it apart piece by piece.


    Ragnar rushed toward the fleeing crowd with unstoppable momentum, roaring, "Do you think this is some inn where you can come and go as you please? Today will mark your memorial. I just hope that there''s someone out there who cares enough for you; because I''ll send them to the afterlife to accompany you on your long journey."


    Without hesitation, he plunged into the crowd like a bloodthirsty beast. Instead of waiting for them to disperse, he carved a path with nothing but his hands and body.


    The unlucky souls caught in his path were crushed under his weight, their bodies mangled beyond recognition. Those fortunate enough to survive were left with fatal injuries, their cries of fear drowned out by the chaos.


    The crowd couldn''t believe the sight they were watching. The king who they once worshiped and revered was now blinded by rage, uncaring for their lives.


    "Your Majesty, please¡­"


    A maid trembling in fear tried to plead for mercy, but she was crushed all the same under Ragnar''s rage.


    Having lost all hope, the people fled in a desperate attempt to escape. They didn''t want to become the next crushed corpse. However, in their panic, they began to trample over one another before Ragnar even neared them.


    Meanwhile, Hidden remained nowhere to be seen, as he moved through the chaos.


    Clank.


    Multiple hidden weapons flew at Ragnar from all directions. Some aimed for his vital points, while others served as decoys to distract him. But the attacks only caused Ragnar''s rage to grow stronger.


    "Is that all you''ve got? I''d rather die here and take everyone with me than let you fucking bastard escape." He roared.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hidden heard the threat but paid no mind to it. He continued moving, while his thoughts raced.


    ''This isn''t going to work. We need to take him down now, or we''ll die once we lose our cover.''


    "Shit, shit, shit, I guess I would have to risk it."


    Resolving himself, Hidden shifted his movements. Instead of fleeing with the crowd toward the exit, he began to slow down toward Ragnar.


    Click. Click. Click.


    The sound of the panicked crowd faded into silence as Hidden entered a deep state of focus.


    Assassins referred to this legendary state as the Void, for it was the only word that could truly describe it. A state that could be sought, but only attained by a rare stroke of fortune.


    In this state, Hidden saw Ragnar as a collection of grey lines. Among them, one red line stood out, the line that marked the death point.


    Swoosh.


    From nowhere, Hidden struck, his dagger aimed directly at the red line. Every ounce of his strength was focused on moving alongside it.


    But just as the dagger was about to connect with the line, Ragnar''s massive arm lashed out like a thunderbolt. This strike sent Hidden flying through the air like a broken kite, his body crashing into the fleeing crowd.


    With a triumphant grin, Ragnar laughed, "Got you."


    Hidden clutched his chest, feeling the bone-crushing force of Ragnar''s strike. His ribs had caved in, and the pain was excruciating. He knew that without immediate treatment, he wouldn''t survive.


    Knowing that he was in no condition to continue fighting, despair began to set in.


    He was so close, so close to finally taking down Ragnar. Yet, despite everything they had thrown at him, Ragnar refused to die.


    Looking toward the other assassins, Hidden''s hopelessness only grew deeper. His voice cracked as he murmured to himself, "This can''t be happening¡­"


    Never in his life had he felt such a deep, suffocating sense of despair. The only thing that came close was the time he believed he would die before getting the chance to see the son of ''Al'' Nubua.


    Witnessing Hidden''s shattered state, Ragnar couldn''t help but savor the moment. Seeing the man who had dared to play with him reduced to such a pathetic sight was a pleasure that many would be willing to pay anything for.


    Without knowing it, the raven mark engraved across his back began to fade. After all, even for a grand knight, sustaining the berserk-like form for this long was already remarkable


    Suddenly!


    A dagger inscribed with strange runes plunged toward Ragnar''s side.


    The attacker was fast, too fast in fact.


    Ragnar''s danger sense, dulled by exhaustion, barely registered the strike. He felt like a training dummy, stabbed at will by every would-be assassin.


    Luckily, the dagger pierced only a few inches before stopping against his thick muscles.


    With his massive right hand, Ragnar struck, punching the assassin in the chest. Due to the sheer force of the blow, and the assassin''s grip on the dagger with all his strength, the strike didn''t simply send him flying like Hidden. Instead, it created a wide hole in his body.


    But that wasn''t before the assassin whispered, "Thorns unwoven."


    Ragnar smirked, wanting to laugh at the assassin''s last words, but then¡­


    In an instant, the dagger had dissolved into dust, transforming into root-like tendrils that burrowed into his body. They spread rapidly, wreaking havoc within him.


    "All barn er aftur r?dd til ¨ª m¨®eurarm," the assassin said softly.


    She struggled to remove her mask, trying to take one final breath.


    She was the same assassin who had spoken to Hidden earlier, but more importantly, she was the sixth member of the Thorn Sisterhood, sent to assist Hidden and Folek.


    Even as blood poured from her lips, she smiled.


    Cough.


    She coughed violently, her body barely holding together. But she refused to fall until she saw Ragnar completely dead.


    Her voice trembled as she looked at Ragnar''s body, now a twisted miss that resembled nothing human, stripped of his tyranny and pride. "This unfilial daughter¡­ has fulfilled her duty. Forgive me, Mother¡­"


    And with those final words, her world went black. Unaware of the legend she left behind as the killer of the king.


    From Ragnar''s twisted body, a raven''s triumphant cries echoed as it took flight, vanishing as it flew toward an unknown place.

 Chapter 106: Faith of the Faithless

    CG Chapter 106: Faith of the Faithless


    Two weeks had passed since the deaths of Sofos de Astrial and Ragnar Skyweaver.


    The deaths of two of the most powerful figures in the seven kingdoms almost shattered the already fragile faith of the common people.


    They had already been struggling to survive due to the turmoil spreading across the continent. Their deaths were like the final nail, pushing the people to no longer want to live under the rule of the churches.


    Little did they know, worse times were to come, and darker shadows were brewing in the darkness, ready to devour the continent whole.


    At the border between Aeolantis, Danloor, and Daybreak, the armies of Flameheart, Alamut, and the noble households gathered beneath an ordinary, unnamed hill.


    The normally rowdy soldiers were too mesmerized by the scene unfolding in front of them to cause any trouble. For once, no one dared to speak.


    A man clad in full iron armor stepped forward, the insignia of a flame etched on his chest. But before the soldiers could take a closer look¡­


    His appearance was quickly concealed by paper umbrellas, opening one by one with every step he took toward the summit.


    The strange scene continued until the man reached the peak of the hill. Finally, as he stopped, all the umbrellas snapped shut at once with a sharp sound, giving everyone a clear look at him.


    A crimson-haired young man stood before them, clad in silver armor. On the right side of his chest, the engraving of a flame extended across his back, blending seamlessly into the fiery cloak flowing from his right side.


    This man was none other than Tom--but to the soldiers, he was Edward von Flameheart, the saint child of the Eternal Flames.


    Next to him stood Captain Reynard, holding a crown embedded with seven shining gems.


    ¡°Today, you and I are honored to witness the birth of the Emperor of Eternal Flames,¡± Reynard said in a solemn voice. ¡°The death of the old, and the overturning of dynasties.¡±


    Reynard lifted the crown with both hands before placing it on Tom¡¯s head.


    The soldiers kept their silence as they watched in respect, but the moment the crown was placed, the ground shook violently.


    Clank. Clank. Clank.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    One soldier began clapping against his armor, and soon the others joined, the rhythmic clicking spreading throughout the army. The sound grew louder and louder until it filled the battlefield, echoing like the sound of striking thunder.


    The soldiers didn¡¯t stop until Tom raised his right hand into the sky. His gesture silenced them in an instant, and their attention locked on him.


    Anyone else would have crumbled under the combined pressure of their gazes, but Tom simply smiled back.


    ¡°Warriors. Knights. Men,¡± Tom said loudly, his voice unshaken.


    The battlefield became deathly quiet, and the thousands of soldiers gathered from every corner of the seven kingdoms listened carefully.


    They didn¡¯t know why or how, but despite his age, the young man before them filled them with an unshakable sense of reassurance, as if they were standing before a seasoned monarch who had fought in countless wars.


    God alone knew that no sane man would dare raise his sword against even the lowest-ranking soldier of the seven kingdoms, let alone think of rebelling.


    The very thought of it would have sent shivers of fear through their bodies.


    Seeing that he had captured the full attention of the soldiers, Tom continued.


    ¡°Today, we gather here to fight. To rebel and overthrow the seven kingdoms and their false gods, who have forced their rule upon us for countless years.¡±


    ¡°To even stand here today, you have crossed a bridge of courage that few would dare to walk. For that, I thank you. But when the chaos, blood, and savagery of this war begin to seep into your mind, I ask only one thing of you.¡±


    ¡°Remember that you are not fighting for glory. Not fighting for fame. And not fighting for yourselves or even for me.¡±


    The soldiers, confused by his words, glanced at each other.


    From the moment Tom had appeared, everything had been carefully calculated--the umbrellas, the crown, his speech--all of this was to elevate his image in their minds.


    Now, he lowered himself to their level, his tone humble.


    Humility does not come from the lowly. The weak cannot lower themselves to others, for they are already at the bottom. Only a great man, standing above the masses, has the right to display humility and grace.


    ¡°You, warriors who don the cold, heartless armor that is clicking against your skin. You, who carry your swords before your very lives. Fight, but not for me, not for yourselves. Fight for your sons and daughters, so they will not grow up under the same humiliation and tyranny of the royal families.¡±


    ¡°Fight so that they may grow under the light of freedom.¡±


    ¡°Once the war starts, your faith might waver. They will call us rebels, traitors, even demons. But we know the truth. We are the flames that will bring light to this accursed world.¡±


    Tom raised his hand higher, his voice rising as he channeled his energy as a grand knight.


    ¡°Now, raise your swords and shields. Walk with your heads held high, and let them see that the Eternal Flames have come to usher in a new era.¡±


    As Tom finished, the soldiers felt a surge of emotions: hope, pride, and anger.


    After all, who among them had not heard the rumors about the churches? Who here did not have a son, a daughter, or a sibling they feared losing to the so-called gods?


    The soldiers, many of them from common backgrounds, had no words to reply to Tom.


    Instead, they offered a gesture far more sincere.


    One by one, the soldiers began to drop to their knees, holding their swords toward him. For knights, their swords were everything--their pride, their bread, and butter.


    To willingly offer their swords was the highest sign of respect they could show.


    Tom stood silently, watching the thousands of soldiers kneel before him. He felt happy that everything was going as he planned, but his happiness was suddenly interrupted.


    Something began to stir in his chest. He felt an overwhelming energy surging inside him. It felt as if, if he didn¡¯t let out the energy, he might explode from within.


    ¡°Rise!¡± he shouted, unable to suppress it any longer.


    The soldiers looked up, and what they saw froze them.


    Hovering around Tom was a golden dragon, its shining body coiling gracefully around him. Though small at first, the dragon radiated a brilliant glow, making it clearly visible even from afar.


    This was the Dragon of Faith. A dragon born from the collective faith of the faithless.


    Due to the seven gods draining every bit of Eldervale¡¯s energy, the Dragon was never allowed to be born. Yet, they could never have imagined, even in their wildest dreams, that it would form, not from their slaves, but from a rebel.


    ¡­


    After the forces split, each leader took a turn addressing their troops.


    On Folek¡¯s side, he raised his sword high, shouting. ¡°I am Folek von Flameheart, and I¡¯ll be damned if I let them destroy everything I¡¯ve built here! Men, knights, hold your swords high! Today, we fight to forge a new world!¡±


    Meanwhile, the still-recovering Hidden, unlike his usual self, kept his speech brief: ¡°Kill.¡±


    The soldiers roared in unison, lifting their weapons into the air. The golden dragon spiraled around Tom, glowing brighter with each passing moment.


    War was coming.


    And for the first time in the last six thousand years, the gods were facing an enemy they couldn¡¯t have imagined.

 Chapter 107: Battle of Human Torches

    CG Chapter 107: Battle of Human Torches


    After Tom¡¯s speech, the army¡¯s morale skyrocketed, and the dragon¡¯s appearance further boosted their spirits.


    But that speech was but the start of the actual war.


    Each army, led by its respective commander, set out to take down a different kingdom.


    Tom led the charge into the capital of Aeolantis, known as the Pearl of the Sea.


    Folek and Reynard targeted Futia, as Folek was more familiar with it, having lived there his entire life.


    Lastly, the noble houses marched toward Danloor, which was left vulnerable without its Grand Knight.


    Meanwhile, Hidden, due to his condition, was assigned to manage the assassins and intelligence channels of the army.


    He was reluctant at first but agreed after Tom told him he could join the frontlines once he recovered, which shouldn¡¯t take much longer.


    The current strategy of the Eternal Flames was quite simple:


    To quickly and completely crush each of the three kingdoms before Valoria or Auroria could deploy their armies.


    As for Venturia, its army had scattered after Ragnar¡¯s death and would take some time to recover, while Solaria¡¯s forces had almost completely collapsed in the civil war that was still ongoing.


    ¡­


    On the southeastern outskirts of Daybreak¡¯s capital, Futia, Captain Reynard and a small group of soldiers crouched behind some sandy dunes. The dry winds of the desert mixed with the cold weather of the night made it hard to breathe.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Reynard turned to a tanned soldier who was standing beside him. ¡°Aseel, remember what I told you. You must provoke the guards by any means necessary.¡±


    Aseel stiffened but nodded. He knew the task was nothing short of suicidal: to go alone and draw the enemy¡¯s attention like some sacrificial lamb. Despite this, he didn¡¯t waver.


    Three years ago, his daughter had disappeared, and the church had seemed like the most likely suspect. No one had cared. Now, the Eternal Flames offered him something that even the gods couldn¡¯t: hope to take revenge for his daughter.


    And after hearing Tom¡¯s speech, his hatred for the Seven Families had reached its peak.


    ¡°Understood,¡± he replied, trying to hide his fear.


    Reynard could see Aseel¡¯s fear, but he didn¡¯t show any reaction. He knew that things were getting real now and that there was no turning back.


    His forces were meant to act as decoys, while the actual force would sneak into the city from the northwestern end.


    He watched as Aseel stepped forward, sword in one hand and a paper cone to magnify sound in the other.


    Reynard clenched his fists, watching carefully, waiting for the right moment to order his soldiers to move.


    Once Aseel reached the gates, he raised the magnifier to his lips and shouted, his voice echoing across the silent backdrop.


    ¡°You little bitchy fuckers of Daybreak, send that little weak king of yours to face me. I, the great Aseel of Eternal Flames, am enough to take him and your whole weak bunch down.¡±


    As he was saying that, his legs and hands were shaking, and fear filled his whole body.


    This fear only increased further as he thought of the arrows that might rain at him at any moment, but as he remembered what the church had done to his daughter, his fear was overwhelmed by anger.


    The captain of the city guards, Margo, heard his words from atop the capital¡¯s walls and sneered. ¡°Another crazy cultist. Men, sho--¡±


    Before he could finish, his mouth hung open in shock.


    When Aseel reached the gates, Reynard opened his clenched hand, and in an instant, thousands of blazing torches lit up simultaneously, painting a terrifying image in the cold night of the desert.


    Whoosh


    In the middle of this chaos, the sharp whistle of a flying arrow broke through the air, piercing Aseel¡¯s throat in an instant and exiting from the other side. The magnifier he held was still in his hand as blood poured from his throat. He fell to the ground, gasping, ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    Margo¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°Ring the bells! The city is under siege!¡±


    He shouted with all his might, his throat almost torn from the strain, but he didn¡¯t care as he barked more orders. ¡°I want the southern and eastern sides reinforced now! What are you waiting for? And someone, send a message to the palace this instant!¡±


    Margo clutched his chest; he wanted to rip his hair out. He didn¡¯t plan on dying today. Just moments ago, he had been joking with his men, wishing for something interesting to happen. Now, he wanted to punch himself for making that stupid joke.


    At the same time, Reynard directed his soldiers to move the torches they had planted across the sand dunes, keeping up the illusion of a massive army.


    This facade wouldn¡¯t last more than a couple of hours, but that was enough for Folek¡¯s forces to sneak into the city.


    Reynard gazed at the fearful city guards with a smile. He might not make it out alive, but he still felt happy. He remembered the little brat who had once hated training and how that boy had now become an emperor. Reynard felt proud to have played even a small part in that man¡¯s journey.


    ¡­


    At the northwestern gate, Folek grinned as he watched the enemy soldiers rushing to the other side of the wall.


    This chaos would provide him with the perfect opportunity to enter the city unnoticed. The spies he had planted would finally prove useful as they would unlock the gates from within.


    ¡°Move,¡± Folek ordered the thousands of soldiers behind him.


    As the few remaining guards noticed the gate opening, they wanted to rush in to close it, but they were surprised by a sudden slash to their throats.

 Chapter 108: The Unfallen Radiant King.

    CG Chapter 108: The Unfallen Radiant King.


    As the thousands of Eternal Flames soldiers entered the city one after another, the terrified screams of the citizens quickly alerted the guards and the palace that they had been deceived by the enemy and that something was wrong.


    By the time the alarms were raised, it no longer mattered, as the war had transformed from a siege, where they held the advantage, to a chaotic battle inside the city.


    The Eternal Flames army moved carefully. The soldiers in front formed an unshakable defensive line.


    While those in the rear marched and joyously sang, their voices mixed with the reality of the situation created a strange atmosphere in the city streets.


    ¡°We have come from beyond the river,


    Greetings to the people here anew.


    The fire eternal burns all, a poison to evil,


    And the warmth of a mother to all else.


    Greetings from the river¡¯s edge,


    We come with open arms to you all.¡±


    Although they were invading the city, the Eternal Flames army made sure not to hurt even a single hair of any non-hostile civilian.


    This was done for several reasons. Firstly, attacking civilians wouldn¡¯t only waste time and energy, but more importantly, it would destroy the image of the ¡®heroes in the dark¡¯ that they had been building until now.


    You should also remember that some of the soldiers here have families in Daybreak.


    With the initial screams of the citizens and the singing of the army that followed, it didn¡¯t take long for the palace and the city army to shift their forces back to the northwestern side.


    However, this time, they didn¡¯t make the same mistake, as they had left more guards to warn them if anything happened on the other side.


    Thud Thud Thud


    Time quickly passed, and just as the sun started to rise, the two forces on each side faced each other in the narrow street. This street, which was designed for the protection of the capital, had now become an asset to the invaders.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Leading Daybreak¡¯s forces stood a towering man, his blonde hair flowing like strings of gold, dragging a single-headed golden Morningstar behind him.


    Folek immediately recognized the man he had once knelt before as his king.


    Lucas Morningstar, The Unfallen Radiant King.


    Looking at the attacking army in front of him, Lucas¡¯s golden eyes seemed to have lost all hope in this world as he shook his head.


    ¡°Should I call you Folek von Flameheart, the Blood Baron, or the traitor who has forsaken his ancestors¡¯ legacy and betrayed his king? Tell me, have you no shame for what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve turned your back on the gods themselves.¡±


    Raising his hands to the heavens, Lucas began to pray aloud, his deep voice reverberating through the street, shaking the hearts of both armies.


    ¡°Oh, merciful gods above, have pity upon this lost lamb and grant thy servant strength as your shepherd, that I might guide them all back to thine eternal kingdom in one piece.¡±


    Folek watched the act, unimpressed. ¡°You can pray all you like,¡± he said coldly. ¡°But today, only you and I will decide this battle. So tell me, will the Unfallen Radiant King dare to face me alone?¡± Folek provoked, wanting to get rid of his greatest threat first before moving to the others.


    Unfortunately, the only thing he was met with was Lucas''s faint smile.


    ¡°The gods have shown me signs in my dreams not to repeat the mistakes of the foolish ones before me. For today, we shall stand victorious over your dead bodies.¡±


    With that, Lucas raised his Morningstar high and roared, ¡°Attack!¡±


    In an instant, the street erupted into chaos as the soldiers clashed, like two waves crashing against each other or maddened dogs biting at one another.


    Quickly, soldiers began to fall on both sides as they tried to break through each other¡¯s defenses, and great heroes emerged on both sides.


    On the Eternal Flames¡¯ side, a soldier leapt through the air and soared over the enemy line with astonishing agility. Using his momentum, he kicked one of Daybreak¡¯s soldiers into another before darting toward a new target to avoid being surrounded.


    His movements caused chaos among the defenders, weakening their lines.


    Meanwhile, on Daybreak¡¯s side, a warrior wielding a long spear held his ground, slashing at anyone who dared to approach. He swung his spear ruthlessly, cracking the skulls of many attackers.


    In the middle of the chaos, a soldier named Macaw held two curved axes and began throwing them at Daybreak¡¯s soldiers. The axes slashed the necks of several soldiers before returning to his hands like boomerangs.


    The battle raged on, both sides locked in a brutal stalemate.


    Folek and Lucas remained in the middle, observing the deaths of their soldiers. They knew that joining the battle now would only cause them to exhaust themselves on the weaker pawns, leaving them with no energy to defend when the true enemy attacked.


    Folek kept his eyes locked on Lucas. He knew that at this rate, even if they won this battle, the cost would be too high, making the eventual faceoff against the two remaining kingdoms a lot harder.


    He fully understood that he had to do something to lure that rat out of its hole, but the question was what? Until now, Lucas had shown him just how shameless he could be. Neither morality nor emotion could be used against him.


    It took Folek only a couple more minutes to finally find a way.


    Drawing his sword, Folek stepped forward, as he slashed it through the air in a full arc.


    His voice rang out, echoing across the entire battlefield. ¡°Lucas, you may not care for your men, but as a commander under the Eternal Flames, I will not stand by and watch my soldiers die for me!¡±


    ¡°Today, we shall see who is truly merciful. Your gods or our Eternal Flame!¡±


    The words struck like a thunderclap. The soldiers of the Eternal Flames seemed to have their spirits reignited, their morale surging like wildfire as they fought fiercer than ever before.


    On the other side, the soldiers of Daybreak continued to hold their lines, but their true thoughts could not be concealed. Doubt and fear began to creep into their minds as they were steadily pushed back by the now berserk and bloodthirsty soldiers of the Eternal Flames.


    With a single act, Folek had masterfully used emotions to win both the hearts and minds of his soldiers, while also shaking the faith of his enemy¡¯s forces.


    A faint smirk crossed his lips as he watched the tides of the battle shift, knowing that he still had one more move if things turned sour.

 Chapter 109: Glory of Kings

    CG Chapter 109: Glory of Kings


    Folek¡¯s sudden shift in actions made Lucas furrow his eyebrows, questioning his true reasons.


    The least that could be said about Folek¡¯s actions was that they seemed purely idiotic. Yet, Lucas couldn¡¯t ignore his instincts, which screamed at him and warned him that things would turn really bad if he didn¡¯t interfere soon.


    Even so, he remained calm, standing his ground as he issued orders to the soldiers to ensure their defensive formation remained solid.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Folek tore through Daybreak¡¯s soldiers as if they were nothing, each slash of his blade cutting soldiers down left and right.


    With one swing of his sword, he cleaved a man in half, the two parts of his body lingering upright for a moment as if refusing to accept their cursed fate, before collapsing into a pile of blood.


    The stack of heads Folek left behind him continued to grow. If someone had gathered all of the heads together, they would have formed a small hill. With each head added to this pile, the morale of Daybreak¡¯s army withered further.


    The soldiers who grew up under the once peaceful Eldervale saw their roles as soldiers more as honorable titles that people tried to attain by any means necessary than as actual jobs.


    Now, those honorable soldiers, who were once revered and envied, realized the true meaning of despair as they were dragged and thrown out of their high castles.


    Despair, darkness, and chaos¡­


    The wise ones amongst Daybreak¡¯s soldiers began to realize that there was no honor in war and tried to flee to save themselves and their families. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t the Eternal Flames army who stopped them, but Lucas, who ruthlessly smashed his Morningstar on their heads.


    ¡°What do you take this for? This is war! Those who run and dare to abandon the gods will not have the honor of a good death on Earth, nor solace in the afterlife. Those who flee will spend an eternity burning in hell.¡±


    Lucas wasn¡¯t affected even after all of this. He knew that once Folek exhausted himself, the Eternal Flames¡¯ army would easily crumble under his attacks.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    As time went by and Lucas remained unmoving, Folek started to become more and more desperate, his attacks becoming increasingly ruthless. Instead of simply killing the soldiers, he began hacking off their arms and legs, leaving them behind to extend their suffering.


    Their screams of pain echoed across the battlefield, piercing the minds of Daybreak¡¯s soldiers, who were already on edge.


    This strategy of his worked to some extent, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to force Lucas to act. Rather than getting angry, Lucas smiled faintly, believing that his victory was nearing.


    Minutes passed, and Folek¡¯s strikes started to become less precise and powerful, his back hunching as his head became completely drenched in sweat.


    Suddenly, and without any prior warning, Folek turned around, only to meet an attack that grazed his shoulder.


    Panting heavily, Folek¡¯s anger reached its peak before he swiftly decapitated the attacker and retreated to his side.


    Lucas continued watching, feeling that the right moment to move had not yet come. He wanted to achieve a crushing victory, one that would make Folek and his soldiers regret even the thought of coming to his city.


    While he was lost in thought and daydreaming, an ugly-looking soldier came rushing toward him from behind, breaking through the defensive line with frantic screams.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Important news, the southeastern wall has been breached.¡±


    Lucas looked at the soldier in disbelief. His eyes darted between the frantic messenger and Folek.


    He doubted the news, but the risk was far too great to ignore. If they were truly surrounded, they would be trapped between two armies. It would be like standing between two giants, waiting to be crushed, and defeat would only be a matter of time as the enemy slowly chipped away at their forces.


    Grinding his teeth, Lucas turned his gaze toward Folek. ¡°This one wanted to grant thee a quick death for the sake of your service to the gods thus far, but since you don¡¯t seem to know how to appreciate divine favor, this lowly servant of theirs will crush your skull myself! You¡¯ll no longer have the blessing of entering their divine kingdom!¡±


    Folek smirked, blood staining his armor as he gestured for Lucas to come closer.


    Finally, the battle between the two giants was about to begin. As the two commanders advanced toward each other, the soldiers on both sides instinctively stepped back without a word, forming a wide circle around them.


    None of the soldiers dared to interfere in a battle of Grand Knights. They felt that such deaths would be simply meaningless, as if their lives would have had more meaning if they died fighting normal soldiers instead.


    These soldiers were lying to themselves, convincing themselves that their lives served some grand cause. They told themselves that they were ¡®contributing to the bigger picture.¡¯


    Unaware that the picture was nothing but the benefits of the kings, the gods, and anyone higher than them in the system that steals from those at the bottom so that those at the top could live in glory.


    At least, to some extent, these soldiers benefited from living under the system, as long as they weren¡¯t the ones at the bottom.


    As Lucas faced Folek, the ugly soldier who had delivered the message to him flashed a twisted grin before vanishing into the army.


    Once he saw that grin, which he considered the ugliest smile he had ever seen in his life, Lucas realized that he had just been deceived by a spy who had infiltrated his city.


    For a brief moment, he considered retreating, but he quickly dismissed the thought. If he turned around now, he would give Folek the perfect opportunity to strike, and his soldiers were too busy facing off against the Eternal Flames army.


    Instead, he gripped his Morningstar tightly. Raising it high above his head, he roared, ¡°Bless me, Solarus, with your flames! May your divine might shine today and burn away all those who have strayed from your holy path!¡±


    He turned his gaze toward Folek. ¡°Do you know why this weapon is named Lucifer? To its true wielder, it is weightless. But to a lowly heretic, it will crush them into dust, as if a fallen angel itself had struck them down from the high heavens.¡±


    The soldiers held their breath but continued to fight each other, believing this would make them more useful.


    However, the true result of this battle would be decided between the giants, the Unfallen Radiant King, and the Baron of Blood.

 Chapter 110: Falcon Spirit of the Sun

    CG Chapter 110: Falcon Spirit of the Sun


    It didn¡¯t take long for the two Grand Knights to start exchanging deadly blows.


    Folek slashed with his sword, while Lucas swung his morningstar like a hammer; if it hit him, it would crush Folek under its weight, turning him into a mangled mess.


    When Lucas attempted to use Folek¡¯s fatigue to his advantage and take him down easily, he was surprised.


    In the middle of the battle, and without his notice, Folek¡¯s hunched back had straightened, and his fatigue seemed to have magically disappeared.


    Realizing that he had been tricked, Lucas looked like he had swallowed a fly. ¡°Do you only know how to play around with these lowly tricks? Do you people really not know shame?¡±


    Folek knew exactly what Lucas meant, but he wasn¡¯t fazed. Instead, he felt happy that his trick had worked.


    He continued to strike ruthlessly, targeting every vital spot on Lucas¡¯s body.


    Whoosh!


    With a flash, Folek¡¯s sword moved, aiming to stab Lucas¡¯s heart. Just as Lucas was about to evade, the sword shifted its trajectory, as if it had broken through the air, now targeting Lucas¡¯s neck instead.


    Luckily, Lucas managed to stop the sword midair by having the chains of his morningstar wrap around it, halting it in its place.


    Bam!


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    That, however, didn¡¯t stop Folek. He began delivering one punch after another to the armor covering Lucas¡¯s stomach while struggling to wrest his sword free from the chains.


    Lucas was resisting the pain he felt from Folek¡¯s strikes, the pain was so intense that it made him want to puke.


    But instead of falling back, he growled while taunting Folek, ¡°Give up! What I take, I never give back!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t!¡± Folek roared in response.


    Once Folek said that, his sword began to vibrate at an alarming speed, just as it had when he used the Grave of the Fireflies against Ragnar.


    Ragh!


    However, if someone focused closely on the vibrations, they would notice that, despite its speed, it didn¡¯t reach the same frequency.


    The vibrations caused both his sword and the chains around it to heat up.


    This left Lucas with no choice but to take back his weapon, as he didn¡¯t want to burn his hands.


    Lucas¡¯s anger reached a new peak, and with it so did his bloodlust.


    The fact that he, as a servant of Solarus, the god of the sun, needed to run away from some mortal fire made him want to crush Folek here and now.


    Due to his anger, Lucas started to attack more mercilessly.


    The savage strikes of a smashing morningstar, coming from the sky, would easily crush Folek under its weight if they struck him.


    Unfortunately, Lucas was struggling to land a full attack on the slippery Folek.


    Every time the morningstar¡¯s strike neared him, Folek would sidestep or distract Lucas with a counterstrike.


    While Lucas was boiling with anger from within, Folek was having the time of his life. He felt a happiness that could hardly be explained to anyone who hadn¡¯t felt the rush of battle before.


    This wasn¡¯t because Lucas was an easy enemy, far from it, in fact, but because, unlike his battle with Ragnar, he felt like he had a chance to win and was facing a human. A powerful one, yes, but still a human.¡±


    The battle went on, and the two Grand Knights ignored everything, focusing only on each other. Although their strikes were brutal, there was a beauty to them that was hard to explain


    Suddenly, just as the battle almost reached a stalemate, the eyes of Folek and Lucas lit with bloodthirst.


    Folek looked like he was falling to the ground as he slashed with all his might at the gap between Lucas¡¯s leg armor. He wanted to cut off his leg tendon to cripple his movement.


    Lucas, of course, wasn¡¯t going to let this happen, so he brutally attacked with his morningstar at Folek.


    Whoosh!


    At that instant, Folek was left with two options: evade the attack and survive, or continue and risk losing his life to injure one leg.


    The choice that most would have made at that moment would be to evade, but Folek refused to give up that golden chance, deciding to exchange injury for injury.


    When he made that decision, he shifted his position to receive the attack with his shoulder armor while continuing with his attack.


    Thud!


    The blunt force of the morningstar caused even Folek¡¯s armor to dent in and his shoulder bone to fracture.


    This all might have seemed like it took a long time, but it all happened in an instant.


    In that single moment, Folek felt an unmeasurable amount of pain. He felt like the fragments of bones in his left arm were moving around, shaking like a bag of loose stones.

 Chapter 111: Eclipse of the Sun

    CG Chapter 111: Eclipse of the Sun


    The Grand Knights quickly leaped a few meters from each other.


    Their gazes remained focused as they slowly moved in a circle, waiting for an opening to strike.


    The battle was reaching its peak, and any wrong move could give the enemy an opening to end it all.


    Golden eyes on one side, and fiery crimson on the other.


    Both wielded similar power, but only one of them would walk away alive, while the other would remain here as a lifeless corpse.


    Suddenly, and without any warning, Lucas stepped a few steps back, his golden eyes locked firmly on Folek.


    Folek, on the other hand, thought about striking but quickly dismissed the idea. He wanted to see what Lucas would do first.


    He didn¡¯t realize then that his hesitation had given his enemy an opportunity. In the next moment, Lucas¡¯s voice boomed through the battlefield.


    ¡°Grant thy might, echoes of the day, and crimes of the night. The power of the sun, the cry of the falcon.¡±


    The moment those words left his lips, Folek¡¯s instincts screamed danger. He knew what was coming, but it was already too late.


    Lucas¡¯s golden eyes burned brighter than ever, his hair rising and glowing with an intense light. His body seemed to pulse with raw energy, radiating golden brilliance.


    Then he charged.


    Lucas moved like a thunderbolt, closing the distance in an instant. His strikes came faster, heavier, and fiercer than before.


    Folek tried to dodge, but for every strike he evaded, another landed. The attacks were relentless, leaving Folek cornered like a desperate rabbit with nowhere to run.


    Boom!


    Lucas¡¯s morningstar slammed into the ground, creating a pit in the ground and cracking the stone floor.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Folek barely managed to dodge, but once he got away, he started heavily panting. But this time he wasn¡¯t faking his exhaustion.


    Breathing heavily, he tried to calm himself.


    ¡°Eternal Flames!¡± Folek shouted, his voice causing the attention of the two armies to gather on him. ¡°Step back!¡±


    The soldiers of Eternal Flames didn¡¯t understand the order but didn¡¯t hesitate to follow, as they had absolute belief in their commander.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Folek¡¯s command, but he didn¡¯t care. He flashed not wanting to give Folek any chance to flip the tide of battle to his advantage.


    Folek looked down at his new sword, knowing he would destroy another one after using that move, even though he had just replaced his old sword not long ago.


    His voice dropped to a low murmur. ¡°Grave of the Fireflies.¡±


    The sword in his hand began to vibrate, faster and faster, its surface glowing fiery red.


    Unexpectedly, just as the sword¡¯s movements reached their peak, Lucas¡¯s body blurred as he closed the distance. Raising his morningstar, he aimed to deliver a strike that would put an end to Folek and his attack.


    Fortunately for Folek, luck appeared to be on his side.


    In the next moment, a deafening explosion echoed through the streets of the city, the sound so powerful it could almost be heard from Captain Reynard¡¯s position.


    Burst!


    A swarm of fireflies filled the air, these were the fireflies of life that would bring death to all who dared cross its path.


    The soldiers of Eternal Flames stared in respect, understanding why their commander had ordered them to retreat.


    Lucas stopped, his golden eyes wide as they reflected the light of the fireflies because when he saw the fireflies, he realized how they had killed that monster.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He tried to speak, but his words got stuck in his throat.


    The thousands of fireflies all fell on him at the same time.


    Some of them broke through his armor, while others stuck to its exterior, causing it to slowly melt over him.


    Sizzzzzz!


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡± he screamed in a cracked voice.


    His anguished scream of pain made even some of the Eternal Flames soldiers feel pity for him as they smelled the burned stench of molten iron mixed with his flesh and blood.


    No one could imagine the horror, pain, agony, or suffering Lucas endured as he drowned in folds of hot molten iron.


    It was the kind of pain that would make anyone beg for the sweet release of death rather than endure another moment of it.


    Lucas shouted, wanting to provoke Folek into killing him quickly, ¡°Do you think this is the end? You heathens will die! All of you will die! The gods are on our si--¡±


    His words were cut off as the molten iron covered his mouth, leaving him unable to even scream in his final moments.


    Folek stood motionless, watching as Lucas was silenced forever.


    Folek murmured, ¡°Unfortunately for you, there¡¯s no way we would lose. We have someone who is unrivaled; the true emperor who shall rule us all, he who will bring a new age to this accursed world.¡±


    His thoughts, however, were abruptly disrupted by the soldiers¡¯ screams.


    Roar!


    Seeing that the Unfallen Radiant King had fallen to their commander, the soldiers of Eternal Flames erupted in pride and happiness, cheering loudly.


    Folek glanced back at the cheering crowd. He realized he hadn¡¯t fainted like last time and wondered about the reason behind his newfound strength in such a short period.


    Breaking through the mentally broken ranks of the Daybreak army was the ugly soldier who had deceived Lucas into leaving the safety of his army.


    Some of the Daybreak¡¯s soldiers considered stopping him, thinking of taking revenge for their fallen king.


    But the other Daybreak soldiers stepped in, shaking their heads. They understood they had already lost everything. Angering the Eternal Flames anymore would only put their families at risk.


    One by one, the Daybreak soldiers dropped their swords. They stared silently at the sky, their eyes were pitch black and empty. But their true despair was reflected in the few soldiers who had two streams of salty tears rolling down their faces.


    Ignoring them, the ugly soldier approached Folek and nodded. ¡°You did well. I¡¯m sure Mother would be proud. I¡¯ll head to the palace to finish off the rest of these lowlifes.¡±


    Folek shook his head. ¡°I did it for Eternal Flames, not for your mother.¡±


    The ugly soldier smiled as she walked away but not before pausing, removing her mask, and saying, ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡±

 Chapter 112: The Rose Gold Devil

    CG Chapter 112: The Rose Gold Devil


    To the south of Eldervale¡¯s continent lay the largest and most ancient forest, and along its outer edges stood Dasos. This capital was considered by many to be the most beautiful city in the seven kingdoms.


    Once you entered the city, you would notice that all the houses in Dasos were covered in freely flowing green moss.


    You couldn¡¯t look anywhere without seeing trees or flowers of every shape and form; some you could imagine, and others you couldn¡¯t, as they existed only here.


    But tonight, the city didn¡¯t look like the city, and the people didn¡¯t feel like the people. Dasos felt as though it was about to be enveloped in darkness, with heavy rain pouring down and dark clouds covering the skies.


    To the unfortunate fate of the people living there, none of the city¡¯s beauty mattered at that moment, as the people who gathered outside didn¡¯t care for either the flowers or the trees.


    These people were willing to burn the houses or sink the city into the despair of eternal darkness to bring their light.


    At the head of the massive army stood a powerful man with rose-gold hair. This man was Duke Helmut Schlotbaron, known as the Gold Rose Devil, who was leading the army of noble houses to take down Danloor¡¯s capital.


    Due to the nature of Danloor¡¯s terrain and the possibility of reinforcements arriving at any moment from Valoria and Auroria, Duke Helmut was ordered to take down the city quickly.


    The method they were going to use was straightforward, but its sheer vileness would have stopped most people.


    However, Duke Helmut didn¡¯t care. He was willing to do anything to make sure that the House of Schlotbaron became an eternal pillar in the new era.


    To achieve this, he knew that dirtying his hands with the blood of some lowly peasants was a necessary sacrifice.


    The army had brought with them multiple large crates that shook uncontrollably from the frantic movements of the creatures inside.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    These small creatures, with their black fur and glowing crimson eyes, could make any man or woman run away in terror, that is, if they weren¡¯t scared to death on the spot.


    The crates held the carriers of the plague, horrid tiny beasts known as the black death.


    To take down Dasos, Duke Helmut planned to release thousands of rats into the underground channels of the city.


    Once they entered the city, they would cause chaos and havoc, leading to the eventual fracturing of its defenses.


    As outsiders, it would then be easy for them to burn and take over what remained.


    This strategy wouldn¡¯t have worked with normal rats, but with the help of a certain grand alchemist, they were able to transform the rats into frantic, flesh-hungry beasts.


    Duke Helmut gestured to the army that it was time to move. He and his army kept their distance, watching the city walls from afar, as they prepared to execute their plan.


    Without delay, they began pouring a sulfur-like substance over the rats. This substance would make the rats fall asleep for a short time, ensuring they didn¡¯t give away the army¡¯s location prematurely.


    A small group was tasked with breaking the sewage gate and releasing the rats before returning to the main army, where they would wait for the city to fall.


    Seeing that everything was going as planned, Duke Helmut turned his attention to a young boy, no older than fourteen, who looked exactly like him.


    His look toward the boy was full of strictness, but beneath it hid a strong sense of pride.


    ¡°Cedric, are you ready? Remember, the plan comes first. You must ensure that you remain unnoticed until you let them loose. There is no room for error,¡± Helmut instructed in a heavy tone.


    ¡°I will not fail you,¡± Cedric replied in a voice that didn¡¯t match his age. ¡°I will risk my life if I must.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Helmut said but stopped.


    ¡°Did you say something, Father?¡± Cedric asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing. Go on.¡±


    The duke wanted to tell Cedric to be careful and return alive at all costs, but before he said it, he held his tongue.


    He had the mindset of Folek to put the family first, but unlike Folek, he actually cared for his child.


    Helmut ignored the hypocrisy of being scared for his child¡¯s life while condemning thousands of innocent people to death.


    This mentality didn¡¯t exist only in Helmut but in most people. The ¡®good¡¯ did good to feel virtuous for a short time, and the ¡®evil¡¯ lied to themselves that they were doing it for a good cause. Only a few and far between had the courage to look themselves in the mirror and accept all aspects of themselves, whether good or bad.


    ¡­


    Cedric and his group moved swiftly under the cover of the storm. The rain worked to their advantage, masking their footsteps and muffling their sounds.


    When they were just a few meters from the sewage gates, Cedric noticed four watchmen riding in their direction.


    The soldiers¡¯ torches quickly grew brighter, signaling danger.


    Knowing that being discovered might alarm the entire city, and put their plan at risk; Cedric acted quickly. He motioned silently to his men, each one readying their slingshots.


    Whoosh


    The attacks flew in unison. Cedric¡¯s shot was the fastest; the rock spiraled through the air before striking the closest soldier in the middle of the head.


    In an instant, the soldier¡¯s head exploded like a shattering watermelon, scattering brain matter everywhere.


    The other soldiers fell soon after, without the slightest chance to realize what was happening. Some had their throats crushed, while others had their chests pierced.


    The soldiers¡¯ horses neighed in panic, bolting in different directions, but before they could escape, they too met the same fate as their owners.


    Cedric exhaled, knowing they needed to move quickly.


    ¡°Move,¡± he whispered.


    The hordes of rats were about to cover the whole city in endless darkness.

 Chapter 113: Cedric Schlotbaron

    CG Chapter 113: Cedric Schlotbaron


    Without exchanging a single word, Cedric and his group moved through the rain-soaked ground.


    They blended into their surroundings, using moss and mud to hide themselves and the crates they carried behind them.


    This was war, and any misstep, even the smallest, could cause everything to collapse and decay in an instant.


    But Cedric knew that camouflage alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to escape the eyes of the city guards.


    A thin, scrawny soldier stepped forward from the group. His pale skin and sunken cheeks made him look more like a ghost than a human.


    Dean grinned, his expression causing the other soldiers to feel unsettled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord,¡± Dean said, giving a light bow before continuing in his eerie voice. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your path is clear.¡±


    Cedric gave him a subtle nod, ignoring Dean¡¯s creepy appearance that would have made anyone else look away in disgust.


    The reason behind this was simple: Dean had a skill that allowed him to stand above the masses in these chaotic times.


    In times of hardship, neither looks, wealth nor even a name held any meaning. As long as one had the ability to stand out, they would quickly gain the acknowledgment of the people. But you shouldn¡¯t let their praises get to your head.


    Just as a man would throw away his rusty sword after it had fought alongside him through many battles, or a woman throws away her broken broom, you will be cast aside all the same. As if all of your previous achievements meant nothing once peace returns and you have lost your use.


    Without wasting another second, the group continued to move with careful steps.


    Dean, with bags of the sulfur-like substance tied around his waist, strolled carefreely. As if he didn¡¯t care about the guards standing a few steps away from him.


    The people here all had their reasons for risking their lives.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Whether it was the acknowledgment of a father, the desire for glory and fame, or some deeper, secret motivation they kept buried in their hearts, they all believed this risk was worth it.


    Dean didn¡¯t wait long as he attached the bag to an arrow. With one flick after another of his bow, the bags all hurled upward.


    Burst!


    The yellow powder exploded upon contact, spreading through the wall. Dean moved quickly, his face serious as he watched the scene.


    From above, the guards had no idea what was happening or where the attacks were coming from.


    Confusion spread as they coughed, their lungs filling with the choking powder.


    ¡°Quickly! Ring the bel--¡± A guard stumbled toward the bell near him, but before he could reach it, he collapsed.


    His fall was only the first. Like dominos, one after another, the guards fell, clutching their throats as the powder overcame them.


    Cedric watched from his hidden position. He raised a hand, signaling his soldiers to move.


    ¡°The powder¡¯s effects won¡¯t last long,¡± Cedric muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t have time to waste. If they wanted to return alive, they had to act now.


    When the group reached the sewage gate, which was secured with metal chains, they quickly started cutting through the chains with all their strength.


    Once the chains broke, the sewage gate swung open, and with it came the foulest-smelling air imaginable.


    The soldiers wanted to gag in response, but Cedric didn¡¯t give them any time to think, ordering them to cover their mouths with a thin piece of cloth before entering.


    A soldier approached Cedric with a wooden crate that didn¡¯t look like the others. Surprisingly, this crate didn¡¯t have rats inside it, but five trembling hares.


    The soldiers worked quickly; each held a hare and made multiple shallow cuts on them before scaring them into running deep into the sewage.


    The creatures twitched and whimpered as blood dripped from their wounds.


    The soldiers then released the rabbits, watching as the terrified animals darted into the shadows.


    Just as the soldiers opened the rat crates, a chilling sound, scarier than the cries of ghosts, echoed through the sewers.


    Squeak! Scrabble!


    The rats had awoken too soon.


    They had no more sulfur powder, and the guards above could wake up at any moment. What made this whole situation even worse was that they were too far into the tunnels to escape.


    Hearing the sounds of the rats made the soldiers shake in fear. They turned toward their young leader, but before they could run away¡­.


    Cedric let out a heavy sigh. He shouted with all his might, so his voice would be heard from the entrance, ¡°Fredric, close the gate.¡±


    Fredric froze, his hands trembling as he heard the sounds of his young lord. He wanted to argue, to refuse, to do anything to stop his lord.


    He wasn¡¯t only scared for Cedric and the soldiers but also for himself. How would he return to Helmut and explain that his son had died by being eaten?


    He hesitated for a moment longer before obeying. He closed the gate while his hands trembled. Under his breath, he murmured prayers for the souls of the men he had doomed to death, but the prayers mostly focused on himself.


    As if by some heavenly sign, once the gate closed, the hordes of rats who were going crazy from the smell of fresh blood surged forward like a living tide that would consume everything.


    Cedric looked at the desperate looks on his soldiers¡¯ faces. He saw fear, loss, and pain. Taking a deep breath, he spoke quickly, ¡°Your families will be taken care of. I haven¡¯t been your leader for long, but thank you for your service until now.¡±


    Clank!


    Without another word, Cedric raised his sword and drew it across his throat. His blood spilled freely as he collapsed to the sticky ground. He chose to die by his own hand over the slow agony of being devoured alive.


    Some of the soldiers followed in his path, their swords flashing as they fell one by one.


    ¡°Ma--¡±


    Those who were too late didn¡¯t have this chance, as the rats reached them first. Their desperate screams echoed through the tunnels.


    The swarm of rats devoured every last soldier in their path within moments. But this wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy the insatiable hunger of these small monsters.


    The city and its inhabitants were next on their list.

 Chapter 114: Black Death and Ugly Smiles

    CG Chapter 114: Black Death and Ugly Smiles


    As Fredric witnessed the death of his squad mates, his friends, and his family, he was left with a hollow feeling.


    He heard their screams, their desperate voices, and the unimaginable pain they were going through.


    He stayed at the sewage gate for a while after their screams had gone, and the foul smell coming from it no longer affected him.


    Fredric breathed, trying to regain any sort of calmness before facing what might be his inevitable end.


    He murmured to himself, ¡°May the gods¡­ anyone¡­ please accompany them on their journey.¡±


    The return journey to the main army felt extremely long for the anguished Fredric.


    Once he reached the Duke¡¯s side, he was bombarded with questions.


    Duke Helmut furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Where are your other squad members?¡± he asked in a shaken tone that he tried to hide.


    Helmut had already guessed the answer to his question, but part of him didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    When Fredric heard the Duke¡¯s question, it felt like the weight of a thousand mountains fell on his shoulders, as he knelt and repeatedly struck the ground with his head.


    ¡°It was this¡­ lowly one¡¯s fault, I¡­ didn¡¯t have the strength to rescue them.¡±


    Seeing that Fredric wasn¡¯t answering him, Helmut commanded, ¡°Speak clearly. What happened to your group? And what did you do with the rats?¡±


    ¡°My lord, we have fulfilled our mission, but¡­ the cost was the lives of our people. Those horrific creatures devoured them whole.¡±


    Fredric trembled. He wanted to avoid the bloodthirsty gaze of the Duke but couldn¡¯t handle the pressure as he described everything that happened in detail.


    As Helmut heard everything, he stayed silent for a few moments.


    He breathed heavily while closing his eyes.


    As he let out a final heavy sigh, his mouth twitched for a couple of seconds before settling into an ugly smile, one that was even more grotesque than the twisted grin of a corpse.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as the mission is completed. As for my son, it was his weakness that led him to that end; him not surviving is simply his misfortune.¡±


    Fredric listened to him without daring to breathe. After all, no one would believe what he said after seeing that ugly smile.


    But that wasn¡¯t all, because as he told Helmut about Cedric¡¯s death, Fredric noticed that Helmut¡¯s hand hovered over his sword for a brief moment.


    He understood that his head might have fallen off if the Duke hadn¡¯t restrained his anger.


    The ironic death of Cedric was only the beginning, and Helmut wasn¡¯t the only parent who would lose a child to the rats that day.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡­


    Within the capital city of Dasos, most of the people stayed inside their homes, sipping hot cocoa to warm themselves on this rainy day.


    The sound of music played by the traveling bards mingled with the patter of falling rain.


    This filled the lonely souls who had no one to accompany them on this gloomy day with a bittersweet sense of emptiness.


    Just when you thought that time had stopped in Dasos, everything flipped on its head.


    Squeak! Scrabble!


    Thousands of tiny black vermin with crimson, glowing eyes erupted from every shadowy corner of the capital.


    The sudden synchronized bursting noise of all the rats combined created a sound that caused an ear-aching sensation.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°I want my mommy!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The rats didn¡¯t see gender, age, or beauty. To them, the city simply represented an enormous feast to satisfy their endless hunger.


    They devoured everything and anyone that came across their path.


    ¡­


    Call it a twist of fate, or the misfortune of their lives, but the first people to be devoured were the singing bards that were walking the streets.


    The sounds of the music drew droves of rats to their sides.


    One of these bards was Eryndor, who was singing joyously in the street.


    ¡°Drink to your past,


    Then walk toward tomorrow, victorious and strong.


    Oh, my friend, listen to my song,


    Oh, my friend, join in my song.


    Walk beyond all that is sad,


    And sing your melody once again.¡±


    Just as Eryndor was about to continue his song, he heard a loud scream coming from his back.


    When he turned around to take a quick look, he was stunned, unable to believe his eyes at what he saw.


    A massive, flood-like wave of creatures was moving in one large, indistinguishable mass, making it impossible for him to identify them.


    This torrent surged across the street at rapid speeds, leaving nothing in its path.


    Eryndor¡¯s pupils widened in disbelief, and his mouth hung open.


    The only sound this bard, who sang for a living, could make was a scream that sounded more like a squeal.


    ¡°Aheeek¡­¡±


    Eryndor turned around to run, but as he desperately fled in the opposite direction of the wave, he realized he couldn¡¯t outrun them.


    That wasn¡¯t the truly terrifying part, though, because, after only a few seconds, he was horrified to find himself trapped between two tides.


    Looking to his side, he spotted a hallway between two houses.


    Desperately, he sprinted toward it, hoping to hide there, but his hope vanished when he saw that the rats had already infiltrated even the narrow hallways.


    Trapped on all sides, the bard¡¯s end was inevitable.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    He let out a final scream before becoming part of the wave.


    The tragic death of Eryndor was but one of many.


    In a sense, he was fortunate to have died first, spared from witnessing the complete downfall of the City of Flowers.


    ¡­


    Inside one of Dasos¡¯ beautiful houses, there was a family of two, a grandmother and her grandchild.


    The grandmother looked at her grandchild with a warm smile.


    Seeing his grandmother¡¯s smile, the six-year-old boy tilted his head and smiled back with a silly laugh before he returned to drinking his hot cocoa by the fireplace.¡±


    At this, the grandmother sighed, holding a napkin to wipe the cocoa left on her grandchild¡¯s upper lip.


    ¡°How many times do I have to remind you to be careful? You¡¯ve become a man now; you must pay attention to how you look,¡± she said gently.


    She wanted to reprimand him out of love. She had once hoped for him to have a happy childhood but had made peace with the fact that he couldn¡¯t afford such a luxury.


    In this world, it was only the two of them. Her son and daughter-in-law had died young, leaving her to raise the boy as her everything since he was just a newborn.


    Because of this, she wanted to ensure he had the skills to take care of himself once she was gone.


    Crackle!


    Suddenly, just as the grandmother was about to tuck her grandchild into bed, she heard the sound of something breaking near the fireplace.


    Moving closer to check, she was startled to see something fall into the fire and begin to burn.


    Before she could discern what it was, a swarm of rats started to fall rapidly.


    The first few burned in the flames, but their deaths caused the fire to go out.


    Realizing what had burned, the grandmother screamed with all her might.


    ¡°Run away, Rufus, go!¡±


    Rufus froze, still holding his hot cocoa.


    He didn¡¯t even notice that the hot liquid had spilled on him, which would have made him cry in pain if he hadn¡¯t been standing there, watching in horror.


    In front of him, his grandmother--his mother, his everything--was being devoured alive by the black, bloody rats.


    Yet, instead of screaming from the unbearable pain that would have made any grown man cry, she pressed her lips together, refusing to make her grandchild suffer because of her.


    It might have been the rush of youth, an overestimation of his strength, or something else altogether.


    But the boy refused to flee. He was trembling in fear, and tears were pouring non-stop from his eyes, but despite all of this, he rushed toward his grandmother, gripping nothing but the fireplace poker in his small hands.


    Seeing this, the grandmother shouted, ¡°Please, Rufus, run¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that their fate was already sealed and that there was nowhere to run. A demon had targeted them in his grand plan.


    In the next instant, more rats burst through the doors and windows.


    They leaped onto the young boy, devouring him just the same.


    They left only his tiny skeleton as a grim reminder of their existence before being distracted by their next prey.


    What was most horrifying about these rats wasn¡¯t their uncontrollable bloodthirst or their higher-than-normal intelligence.


    It was their unimaginable reproduction and growth rates. As long as the Black Death had enough food, it could reproduce without limit in just a matter of hours.


    Fortunately, their creator kept a hidden back gate to destroy his product once they had fulfilled their roles.


    ¡­


    On the outskirts of Dasos, Duke Helmut listened to the terrified cries of the people without any visible reaction.


    If someone looked at him closely, they might have thought that he and his family were the ones being attacked inside Dasos.


    He was so lost in thought that even this grand victory failed to stir any emotion inside him.


    Fortunately, none of the soldiers dared to approach him at this moment.


    After some time had passed, and he felt the moment was right, he uttered a single command:


    ¡°Tu le paysatery, n lais aun. ¨C Kill the peasants, leave none remaining.¡±

 Chapter 115: The Battle of Blood Pearl

    CG Chapter 115: The Battle of Blood Pearl


    To the east of Eldervail¡¯s continent and at the heart of the many islands of the kingdom of Aeolantis lay Thalassa.


    Thalassa was placed in the middle of many islands, which gave it the illusion of being a pearl nestled within a cluster of rocks. Due to this, it was given the title ¡®Pearl of the Sea.¡¯


    That, however, wasn¡¯t all. Its strategic positioning made it the second-largest trading hub in the world and the largest importer of sea-based commerce.


    The people of Aeolantis passed down their sea trades from one generation to the next.


    Most peasants had no choice but to turn to fishing to earn their livelihood, as it was the easiest trade to start with. But you shouldn¡¯t underestimate these lowly fishermen, as they were the ones who knew the seas best.


    Fishermen¡¯s families would usually have secret maps, passed down to the eldest son, showing the locations of dangerous areas and the best places to fish.


    On this clear day, a crimson-haired man returned to the very place that had first welcomed him to this world. But while he had been the target then, today they were.


    He sat cross-legged on the bow of a warship, dressed in light armor that wouldn¡¯t hinder his movements.


    Around him, countless warships encircled the island, with soldiers already fighting on the ground.


    If you only looked at his face, you might think he was meditating or enjoying the sea breeze. But if you stood in his place, you would realize that he was watching the battle taking place in front of him with complete and utter indifference.


    ¡°Aghhh! Charge! Don¡¯t let those bastards... break through!¡±


    A defending Aeolantis soldier''s voice was cut short as his head was cleanly slashed through. His head flew into the air, and his blood sprayed like rain.


    While an Eternal Flames soldier screamed in agony as a blade pierced his leg tendons, he looked at his legs hopelessly. He knew that if he somehow survived this war, he would be doomed to nothing but a useless life as a cripple.


    Yet, even after witnessing all of this, Tom¡¯s emotions remained unaffected. His gaze remained cold as the casualties piled up and the army started to get pushed back.


    His actions stemmed from a simple reason: this battle had already been decided.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Tom knew that he didn¡¯t have to hide his strength any longer. After this, only two kingdoms would remain, and he knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything on their own.


    For now, he simply waited for the biggest fish to get caught in his net.


    Clenching his fist, Tom felt the difference in his strength. His power was already on an equal level with the seven kings, but after being amplified by the dragon, the fight was no longer fair.


    He now had the strength to crush Grand Knights as if they were nothing.


    Tom tilted his head upward, and his grin widened.


    He murmured to himself, ¡°Finally.¡±


    Ahead, the Eternal Flames army had torn through the island¡¯s natural defenses.


    And standing on the other side of his soldiers was Arden du Wavecrest, the man titled ¡®The Leviathan.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare let them invade our homes!¡± Arden roared, his voice carrying a reassuring tone.


    ¡°We have ruled these seas for six thousand years, and we will rule them for six more! Hold your ground! We are winning!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Hearing Arden¡¯s voice, the two sides began pushing against each other more ruthlessly than before.


    Multiple skirmishes began to erupt in every corner of the battlefield as soldiers sought to tear out the other side¡¯s necks.


    But to Tom, all of it was meaningless. He stood like a monolith, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    A nameless soldier of the Eternal Flames wielded two swords and charged against the Aeolantis soldiers.


    Clank!


    He held his swords and moved like a charging bull, attacking with its horns. Even as the Aeolantis army tried to surround him, he didn¡¯t care, holding them off with his swords alone.


    Finally, when he felt that the time was right, Tom stood.


    Tom leaped from the high bow of the warship without hesitation and landed gracefully on the shore.


    Upon reaching the ground, he didn¡¯t stop and started running like a lightning bolt toward his soldiers¡¯ side.


    At the sight of their emperor, the Eternal Flames¡¯ morale surged, and they shouted in genuine happiness.


    But Tom didn¡¯t need them to, because he could feel their faith strengthening the dragon within him.


    Without wasting time, Tom ripped a broken spear from the hands of a fallen soldier next to him.


    ¡°Make way!¡± he bellowed.


    The soldiers didn¡¯t hesitate as they parted, clearing a wide path for him.


    Tom¡¯s hand jolted back as he gripped the broken spear.


    With all his might, he hurled it into the center of the gathered Aeolantis soldiers who were protecting Arden behind their backs.


    The spear tore through the air like an exploding sonic boom.


    Boom!


    The defenders had no time to react.


    The spear struck, tearing through the soldiers as if it were slicing through butter. With one attack, Tom had created a wide gap in their lines.


    Arden¡¯s expression froze in shock. He stared at the destruction that the attack caused, at his dead soldiers, and their mingled remains. His mind struggled to understand and comprehend what was happening.


    ¡°This... this... what is this?¡± he asked himself.


    A Grand Knight, the strongest of a generation was now left shaking in fear, not knowing what to do.


    Before he could recover, Tom appeared behind him like a shadow.


    Arden tried to use his treasured trident in a desperate attempt to defend himself, but it was already too late.


    Tom¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing him by the back of the head. The pressure alone made Arden feel like his skull might crack at any moment.


    Without wasting a single second, Tom started to slam Arden¡¯s head into the ground.


    The impact of his head shattered the ground beneath them, but that didn¡¯t stop Tom. Instead, it was as if his blood was pumping harder as he began to increase his speed and strength.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He lifted Arden¡¯s limp head, which had blood flowing from both sides of his temple, and smashed it down again and again. And again.


    The soldiers of Aeolantis watched in silent horror.


    Their king, their Grand Knight, was being toyed with like a helpless child by a boy who wasn¡¯t even half their king¡¯s age.


    When they saw Tom¡¯s bloodied face with a wide, twisted, demonic grin as he continued to smash Arden into the ground, the soldiers felt like they were looking at a demon incarnate, evil come alive.


    They didn¡¯t think that surrender would be enough to make this monster let them go.


    On the other side, the soldiers of the Eternal Flames army cheered. This was the emperor they had chosen to follow.


    Remembering their job, they surrounded the now hopeless Aeolantis army and began to slaughter any resisting ones.


    Today, the great seven kingdoms, which had stood gloriously for six thousand years, fell. Their legacy was reduced to but ash and rubble under the hands of one man and his army.


    Edward von Flameheart, the Emperor of Eternal Flames, had rewritten the history of the world in less than five years.

 Chapter 116: The Price of Victory

    CG Chapter 116: The Price of Victory


    The Eternal Flames¡¯ forces returned victorious, and as they marched, they did not look back at the blood-soaked ground, the corpses they left behind, or the families they separated on their path to victory.


    Banners bearing the image of a fiery bird fluttered in the wind as the soldiers carried their bodies, which were covered in a sticky mix of sweat and blood, toward Futia.


    From Futia, they planned to gather before driving the final nail into the coffin of the once-glorious seven kingdoms, ensuring the true rise of their empire.


    As they reached the capital, the Eternal Flames¡¯ forces weren¡¯t prepared for the surprises that awaited them.


    ¡°All hail Eternal Flames!¡±


    ¡°All hail the emperor!¡±


    Once they entered Futia, the soldiers were welcomed by the cheers of the citizens, young and old, but beneath the cheering lay a heavy sense of sadness and loss.


    However, this sadness was only natural. When a new order overthrows the old, people naturally feel as if they have lost their very reason for living.


    That is why it¡¯s important for the new order to ensure that the common class has something to distract themselves with, no matter how worthless it is.


    Because what is important isn¡¯t the ¡®thing,¡¯ but that the people have something to strive toward.


    A couple of the soldiers waved back, and soon the others followed.


    This small, unnoteworthy gesture caused the young children to feel a sense of pride, as they began to daydream about becoming powerful and mighty soldiers like them.


    As the parents saw the happiness on their children¡¯s faces, they told themselves that maybe a better tomorrow was to come.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the capital stood a magnificent palace.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    You wouldn¡¯t really be able to see it from afar, as its color created the illusion of being part of the mountain. But as you approached, its harsh yet captivating architecture would become clearer.


    To both sides of its entrance lay two massive artificial waterfalls. However, it wasn¡¯t water that poured from them but streams of freely flowing golden sand.


    At this moment, the leaders of the Eternal Flames gathered in the palace¡¯s grand meeting room around their new emperor.


    ¡°Can you repeat what you just said?¡± Folek asked the man standing before him in an irritated tone.


    A young assassin knelt before Folek, visibly trembling as he spoke.


    ¡°The leader departed toward Auroria with a couple of our men shortly after we split. We wanted to send word to your lordship, but by then, it was too late.¡±


    Finishing his report, the young assassin stood shaken, not knowing what to do.


    The heads of the noble households, standing nearby, remained silent.


    They exchanged glances, unwilling to risk their lives after achieving a massive victory. They didn¡¯t want to lose the promised rulership over the new world.


    Unfortunately for them, they still didn¡¯t know the true nature of their emperor or the nature of promises.


    Tom didn¡¯t plan on staying in this world for much longer, and even if he had planned to stay, the first thing he would have done was to get rid of the nobles who had helped him to secure the crown.


    The simple solution that most rulers followed--along with eliminating the remnants of the old monarchy--was to kill the killer, ensuring there was no competition in the new world.


    Promises are a strange little thing. They might appear strong and binding at first glance, but they are among the most fragile things known to man.


    A promise can shackle a man for a lifetime or vanish into thin air, leaving nothing behind but worthless words.


    When they started to feel that the silence was going to suffocate them, Folek broke it. His brow furrowed deeply as he gripped the old table, not noticing that the strength of his grip had caused cracks to spread across it like vines.


    ¡°I knew it. That¡­¡± His voice trailed off, not wanting to ruin their victory.


    Unsure of what to do, he turned his gaze toward Tom, waiting for his command. However, he was surprised to see that Tom didn¡¯t look angry but was instead lost in thought as he held his chin.


    ¡°How long has it been since our spies in Auroria sent a message?¡± Tom finally asked.


    The assassin hesitated before answering, ¡°Not long ago, Your Highness. The last message came when the leader¡¯s group arrived. A new report should have arrived by now, unless¡­¡±


    He stopped mid-sentence, but none of the men present were simple, and they didn¡¯t need an explanation.


    Tom shook his head slightly, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°Hidden may be hot-blooded, idiotic, and crazy, but he isn¡¯t a fool.¡±


    *Clack!*


    Their conversation was interrupted as a messenger burst into the room, panting heavily. He bowed quickly, his voice trembling with urgency.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ I bring news from Auroria. The entirety of the Goldthorn royal family¡­ has been exterminated. Including Earxl Ver Goldthorn¡­¡±


    The room fell silent. The news was so shocking that if anyone had overheard it, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    Compared to the other six Grand Knights, Earxl¡¯s strength might not have been that impressive, but still, his defeat carried weight. What shocked them even more was the sudden turn of events.


    Hidden, who had been injured, had gone to Auroria without telling anyone. With only a few assassins, he managed to take down the entire royal family. This action revealed to the noble houses the true power of the legendary Alamut.


    Tom laughed. ¡°Well, things are going in our favor after all. Right now, only one Grand Knight remains on their side. Despite how things were, we¡¯ve won one battle after another. Even when outnumbered, we still prevailed.¡±


    He looked toward Folek. ¡°Now, for the finale, I think I can entrust you with one final task.¡±


    Understanding his meaning, Folek nodded. He had already defeated a Grand Knight once, and with the full army¡¯s support, the last-standing kingdom would be nothing.


    Tom rose from his seat, signaling the end of the meeting.


    Looking outside, Tom began his preparations. His journey in Eldervale was nearing its end. The only memory that would remain of its people was that a nameless figure had promised them a glorious empire.

 Chapter 117: The Hidden Hand that Guides Us All

    CG Chapter 117: The Hidden Hand that Guides Us All


    The relentless winds of time swept through the trees of the seven kingdoms, rustling the leaves that symbolized its people.


    With each day, the winds hit harder, and the leaves changed their colors with the seasons.


    Five years had passed since the fall of the seven kingdoms, and it hadn¡¯t taken long before the Eternal Flame Empire rose in their place.


    Tom had designated Futia as the capital of his new empire, but not before renaming it Ardor.


    This name symbolized the light of a new dawn that this city would bring to the dark world.


    At first, the citizens welcomed the change.


    Life was improving at an almost unnatural rate, so much so that even the lowest of the peasantry could live a lavish life.


    But this change was too good, too fast, and too unexpected, so much so that some had begun to doubt their new reality.


    These skeptics fell into two groups: those who had chosen to remain silent, willfully ignorant. And those who tried but failed miserably at giving voice to their doubts.


    The former group was fortunate to live in blissful ignorance.


    But the latter, the ones who tried to put their noses where they didn¡¯t belong, were given a chance to see the truth that they tried so hard to reach, before disappearing into eternal darkness.


    The truth was simple: Keep your mouth shut unless you want us to seal it shut for you.


    To quickly sway the minds of the masses in their favor, the Eternal Flames exhausted the world¡¯s natural resources at an unsustainable rate.


    They made sure that people were too busy stuffing their mouths with food and shallow joys to see the truth.


    But that was just the surface. The hidden hand¡¯s control ran much deeper than simply throwing away resources.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    With the fall of the seven kingdoms, the hidden order of the Eternal Flame Empire took control of the narrative, turning truth into falsehood and falsehood into truth.


    They began with history books, rewriting certain events in their favor, altering small, unnoticeable details to turn the victims into demons.


    Fortunately for them, this job wasn¡¯t as hard, as the seven royal families were not the saints they liked the world to believe they were.


    Alongside this came propagandistic and theological brainwashing. Here, the advantage of a singular, unfixed belief in the Eternal Undying Flame showed itself.


    After chaotic times, the people would become easily susceptible to the subtle and not-so-subtle suggestions of their religious leaders, who were nothing but puppets placed by the Empire.


    With this, Tom had reshaped the course of history, from seven kingdoms into one empire, and from scattered beliefs into a unified one.


    Yet remnants of the old world still clung to their beliefs. They were like invasive weeds that refused to die.


    Fortunately, the power they gave the gods was negligible, especially after the churches that held their statues were destroyed.


    Without these, they had no true channel to harness faith or maintain their connection to Eldervale.


    The faith of these few old, rotten men would simply scatter before it ever had the chance to reach the world of the gods.


    This, however, didn¡¯t mean that their connection was completely severed. The six-thousand-year-old link between Eldervale and the gods¡¯ world was still there.


    And to sever it completely, Tom would need to personally cast them out and kick every single one of them back to where they belonged.


    ¡­


    Within the castle of Ardor, Tom stood near a large window, gazing upon the city below for one final time.


    Children played in the streets, their laughter filling the air. Parents watched from a distance, smiling as the rays of the sun bathed the city in its golden light.


    To an unknowing eye, this city would look nothing short of paradise or some hidden haven.


    Unfortunately, just as no flower lives forever, this dream, and this haven of theirs would soon shatter.


    Without turning, Tom spoke, his voice indifferent.


    ¡°I am going to visit an old friend of mine. I¡¯m not sure how long the journey will take, but while I¡¯m gone, I need you to keep the work going.¡±


    To an outsider, it would seem as if he were talking to himself.


    But they would be far more surprised to hear a response.


    From an unknown source, a heavy voice replied, its tone so deep that one couldn¡¯t tell whether it belonged to a man or a woman.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, Tom began his final preparations.


    One by one, he packed the weapons he gathered from his fallen victims.


    The golden Morningstar of Daybreak, once wielded by the Unfallen Radiant King.


    A saber, once held by the foolish wise man.


    A trident that never had the chance to showcase its brilliance.


    A silver chisel that once carved the seven holy statues.


    A golden, rusty coin that symbolized the wealth of a nation.


    A thin wooden branch from a divine tree.


    And lastly, a giant shattered corpse that carried the power of the Northern Star, the legend and leader of a generation.


    These were pieces of history, of time, and of the once seven most powerful men who ruled this world.


    Now, they looked like nothing but a desolate memory of their prior glory.


    At the edge of the city, Tom took a final glance at Ardor.


    Then, without hesitation, he mounted his white wolf, dragging behind him the seven divine weapons.


    With a final sigh, he set forth toward the heart of the Luminara Forest.


    To those who watched his departure, the image of an unknown youthful scholar would overlap with reality.


    He looked exactly as he had back then, before he possessed all the authority and fortune of this world.


    To anyone else, they might have gotten too indulged in the luxury and power of being the sole ruler of the world, making them forget their original intentions.


    But to him, it was all worthless.


    He was a man who belonged nowhere, his dreams stretched far beyond, reaching for greater worlds.


    As he rode atop the wolf, he looked indifferent, with an unchanging expression.


    ¡°An echo, a whisper, or a dream,


    A house lost within the in-between.


    A sky beyond the sky,


    Yet I am but a mere man reaching for eternity.


    I scream, I laugh, I dream,


    With tears that fall unseen,


    Singing of a memory beyond the in-between.¡±

 Chapter 118: Now Doth the Last Dawn of this World

    CG Chapter 118: Now Doth the Last Dawn of this World


    Moving through the desolate forest once more, Tom inevitably found himself going through the village where he had hidden before.


    As his eyes swept over the scattered houses, he noticed how much things had changed.


    The village had deteriorated; its houses looked worn out, with a broken roof on almost every house.


    The quiet laughter of the children and the occasional chatter of the old people were gone.


    The children who once played near the tree were nowhere to be seen, and the old woman who scolded that young boy from his memory was no longer there.


    Crack!


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Tom prepared to order his wolf to move on, until he heard the door of a door creaking open.


    A teenage boy stepped out.


    His face and expression gave off a strange feeling, and this feeling was only amplified when you looked into his soulless eyes, devoid of any emotion.


    It was as if the teenager had seen all the sorrows the world had to offer in the short time he had been alive. He looked like he had lost everything, with nothing left to desire from this world.


    Despite recognizing him, Tom didn¡¯t care.


    What had happened here was of no concern to him, His only thought was reaching the shaman¡¯s hut.


    The boy called out to him, in a desperate tone.


    Still, Tom ignored him. Even if the boy had an actually interesting story this time around, what difference would it make? He knew it wouldn¡¯t change anything, since it wouldn¡¯t benefit him, he was leaving this world soon.


    Had Tom stayed and listened, he would have learned that his brief interaction with the boy back then had affected the boy more than he would have guessed. Or perhaps, even if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have cared.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Back then, after suffering under the bullying of the village children, something in the boy had twisted.


    With no parents to guide him and only hatred in his heart, he had sneaked into the homes of the elderly and taken them out one by one in their sleep.


    Since then, he had lived alone in this village. He didn¡¯t even bury their corpses, letting the smell linger as a reminder of the past.


    And since this was a village that no one visited, due to its location from the nearest city.


    No one had come to look or ask for the missing.


    And so, the only thing that remained was the boy and the houses.


    ¡­


    After a while, Tom finally reached his destination.


    The same old hut stood before him, but by now, Tom knew that its appearance was only there to hide the existence of the being living inside.


    As he stepped inside, a surge of wind rushed past him, sweeping through like a raging hurricane.


    Pushing through it, Tom waved away the strong smell of burning.


    On the other side, Buya Ulaga stood, holding a smoldering stick of incense, waving it in a slow, deliberate motion toward a fractured bronze mirror.


    A few seconds passed in silence before the shaman began to speak, remaining in the same position while looking at the bronze mirror.


    ¡°it has been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± she rasped. ¡°But worry not. Just as children always return to their mother¡¯s side, I have not forgotten our agreement. And since you have upheld your end, it has come time for me to fulfill mine.¡±


    From the mirror, Tom could see the reflection of her lips curling into a smile that stretched too wide, looking anything but human.


    "I have prepared everything for you to enter and take what you seek."


    Hearing her voice, Tom couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill creep down his neck and through his spine.


    The feeling of standing in front of an entity beyond his current level wasn¡¯t easy.


    Still, he remained motionless. He knew that she couldn¡¯t hurt him despite her strength, not to mention that they still needed each other.


    The only thing Tom said was, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste time. You wouldn¡¯t want them to have a chance to turn things around, would you?¡±


    The shaman stood silent for a moment before a loud, manic laughter escaped her broken lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± she muttered. ¡°But before you go, remember your true battle only begins now.¡±


    She turned around, taking a step toward him, before continuing.


    ¡°When you forget everything¡­ when you no longer know who you are¡­ and when you lose your sense of self¡­ you must break through and see beyond that fog of lies. In there, all that matters is what you carry within. They have no authority over you no matter how much they try to convince you otherwise¡­¡±


    The last words were spoken with a venomous tone, full of hatred, but suddenly, she smiled again, as if nothing had changed.


    Behind Tom, footsteps echoed through the hut.


    He turned his head to see the goblin-looking pet of the shaman, Bogu, entering as he carried a familiar bowl.


    But something about him and the bowl was different.


    His ears had been cut off. One of his eyes had been plucked out, leaving a hollow void in its place.


    But, Tom didn¡¯t react. The shaman could cut him into a thousand pieces for all he cared.


    The shaman reached for the bowl, her grin somehow stretching even more.


    ¡°The tide of ages shifts; and dynasties shall wither unto dust,¡± she whispered before her voice rose.


    ¡°Now doth the last dawn of this world. I, the mother of all, the last pillar of the old age, do swear upon mine own name and the lingering remains of my people.¡±


    Her voice grew louder, reverberating through the hut and across the whole forest as if it were a heavenly mandate.


    ¡°Together, we shall march across the foggy lands, shatter the gates of this world, and cast away our chains.¡±


    ¡±May their spirits roam free once more.¡±


    The moment she finished her sentence, Tom heard something.


    A song.


    The same agonized bard¡¯s voice he had heard beneath the palace, but this time, he was singing joyously.


    His head turned toward the sound, but before he could react, the shaman poured the contents of the bowl over him.


    In an instant, the world around him turned into darkness.


    Blank!


    Her final words echoed in the void.


    ¡°Go on, as thou bring them down from their high heavens.¡±

 Chapter 119: The Sage and the Forgotten Ball

    CG Chapter 119: The Sage and the Forgotten Ball


    ¡°Who? Where am I?¡±


    A young man with dark brown hair clutched his head, wincing as an unbearable pain and pressure pulsed through his skull. It felt like someone was repeatedly slamming an iron hammer against his brain.


    In the midst of his confusion, he heard someone calling out to him.


    He tried to focus on the face of the person who was calling to him, but it was as if there was some kind of force separating them and concealing the man¡¯s features behind an invisible barrier.


    ¡°Sage, what are you standing there for? Come, let me introduce you to some of my friends.¡± The voice carried a strangely familiar and comforting tone.


    Calling out to him with a joyous smile was a man with similarly colored brown hair and a sharp chin.


    He carried the air of a laid-back aristocrat, one who seemed indifferent to the matters of the world beyond his own personal space.


    Hearing his name, the man became even more confused than before as his eyebrows furrowed together.


    ¡®Sage? My name is Sage? No¡­ is that my nickname?¡¯


    Then, another thought struck him, as he held his ears.


    ¡®Ah, who is playing that annoying music?¡¯


    For some unknown reason, he didn¡¯t want to dwell on it any longer, as something told him that he had no choice but to play along for the moment. Yeah, just for the moment--since he didn¡¯t even know who he was.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    He stepped forward, wanting to ask the man who he was, but before he could, words escaped his lips without his control.


    "Theodore, I didn¡¯t think you had it in you to prepare this grand ball. Even now, I still doubt that you were the one who actually did it."


    He said that in a teasing tone, his eyes darting to the woman standing next to his friend, knowing full well that she was the one who had done all the heavy lifting, as his friend neither had the time nor the skill to do it.


    Without noticing, the man began to forget his confusion as he became fully indulged in the music while chatting happily with the guests.


    Whoosh!


    Standing on top of a large table, he raised his glass of white wine as he cheered with the other guests.


    "Today, we gather here to celebrate my closest friend¡­"


    He paused, feeling a wave of nausea from the glasses he had already consumed, but quickly managed to gather himself as he continued.


    "To my friend, and my dearest little sister, Lune, union. May your shine and radiating warmth last for as long as time, and may your guiding light lead him on his journey as I know it has on mine."


    His voice wavered at the last couple of words, and his eyes started to become moist.


    His vision blurred, and his heart started to beat quickly.


    ¡®Why¡­ does it hurt?¡¯


    ¡®Why¡­ does this feel so wrong?¡¯


    A heavy throbbing sensation got stuck in his throat.


    "I just hope that you will be able to restrain him from now on."


    He said his last sentence with a chuckle that came out of nowhere.


    And then, the world turned black.


    The music faded.


    The laughter turned distant.


    And when he blinked...


    Years had passed.


    Tick-Tock!


    Tick-Tock!


    In an unknown place, the man slowly opened his eyes, only to find himself becoming older by a few years.


    And just like back then, when he was about to figure out where he was, he heard the familiar voice calling to him.


    "Sage, are you okay? You haven¡¯t been yourself lately. You¡¯ve been more distracted and angry. You know, if there¡¯s anything, and I mean anything, you can always come to me."


    Despite the warmth of his voice and the comforting words he spoke, something about him or maybe the place left an uncomfortable feeling in the man.


    He didn¡¯t know why or what, but he sensed an eerie, malevolent sensation from Theodore. No, not just from him, but from the entire world.


    He wanted to speak and say that something was wrong, but it felt as if multiple pale, white child ghosts were hovering over him.


    They covered his mouth with their tiny little cold hands as they began to whisper their hateful voices into his ears.


    ¡®Everything is fine. Everything is good. Everything is great. You love it here. Here is good. No pain, no worries, no fear.¡¯


    Yet again, and without his control, the words came out.


    "Yeah, I am okay. Everything is perfect. Also, since when were you always such a scaredy person?"


    Theodore stayed silent for a couple of seconds before bursting into laughter.


    "Fine. I won¡¯t worry about you anymore. I¡¯m sure you can take care of yourself."


    He paused, winking.


    "After all, you¡¯re going to become the wise king one day."


    Hearing his ugly laughter and the words that followed left the man with an even greater sense of loss. Not to mention, the joke wasn¡¯t that good, but the¡­


    He started to think to himself again, ¡°Why does that name sound so familiar? Who¡­?¡±

 Chapter 120: A Song for the Dying Moon

    CG Chapter 120: A Song for the Dying Moon


    ¡°Who¡­ Who am I?¡±


    The man started to feel an indescribable, suffocating pain in his chest and throughout his body.


    Have you ever experienced the feeling of knowing that you have forgotten something important, but no matter how much you tried or pushed, you couldn¡¯t recall it? Have you ever felt like you were just a step away from an answer that would open your eyes to a new world? Have you ever wanted to open your eyes in the dark, but their weight was too heavy for some strange reason?


    This was the feeling he felt but amplified a thousand or ten thousand times.


    Lost, afraid, scared, feeling all alone in a world that wanted nothing but to make you suffer in an endless cycle of pain and hopelessness.


    A world where even smiles hid nothing but malice and schemes.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    In front of him stood Theodore, snapping his fingers to pull him from his thoughts.


    And with the same faint, cold smile, he called, ¡°So what do you think of the name I wanted to give her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sage looked confused, not understanding the meaning of Theodore¡¯s words, but as he looked down at his arm, he found himself standing in a dimly lit bedroom, holding a young brown-haired baby girl who was smiling and giggling happily at him.


    Without giving him a chance to ponder, Theodore spoke, ¡°We are thinking of calling her Lilia to match the name of her mother. According to a book I got recently, the name symbolizes night in an ancient language, so I thought it would be poetic to call her that.¡±


    Hearing the name, Sage felt a strong sensation in his chest, as if a needle had pierced his heart, but strangely enough, it wasn¡¯t like before. It was like it was him, but not him, that felt that pain.


    Still, and just like before, his body moved on its own as he smiled toward the woman lying exhausted on her bed after just giving birth.


    His lips were forcefully stretched by the ghostly children from each side, forcing him to smile against his will. They kept stretching even when it started to become painful. At one point, he thought they were going to rip his face in half.


    What was even stranger was that the words he spoke didn¡¯t resemble the feeling he felt in the slightest.


    ¡°Those who walk in the light of the moon naturally reflect its beauty. What do you think of the child of the moon? The crescent in the sky and the queen of the night. I think that would be perfect.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    His hands gently held the baby girl¡¯s face and lips as she laughed.


    A part of him wanted to strangle her, to end it all. Yet, his body refused to move, as if held back by some strange power. Even as his bloodthirsty eyes burned with intent, they were powerless against that force.


    He couldn¡¯t even kill a defenseless baby.


    Feeling this, he felt completely powerless.


    He felt like he had become the victim of a big joke, a puppet in a silly show where no one believed the act, but they needed to keep moving due to the strings that forced them to move.


    Yet again, he looked up from the baby and toward the woman.


    ¡°I know you want to stay away from the capital and the family, but I want to give you a little gift.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. We have everything we need here,¡± the woman spoke for the first time in a soft, silky voice. Her voice, despite her normal tone, felt like she was singing while talking. It felt like the angels were dancing as they listened to her speak.


    ¡°I knew that you would say that, but even if you don¡¯t want it, think of it as a gift for little Lilia. I have a little restaurant that I got as a gift. We could rename it and call it ¡®¨¦clat de la Lune.¡¯ So, what do you think?¡±


    Lune wanted to refuse, but seeing her brother¡¯s genuine, heartfelt gesture, she reluctantly agreed. But you shouldn¡¯t mistake her reluctance for being aloof. It was just that she didn¡¯t care for any of the normal things that would interest a woman. In that room, she had everything she wanted, and that was enough.


    If anyone saw them together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop themselves from thinking that they came out of a fairy tale.


    Unfortunately, and unlike a fairy tale, this story doesn¡¯t have a happy ending, because shortly after, the scene changed once again.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Sage stood in the same room and in the same spot he had been standing earlier, but right now, the bright and joyous atmosphere that filled the room a second ago was nowhere to be seen.


    The beautiful noblewoman was still lying on her bed, but right now, her cheeks were sunken, and her eyes were full of pain as she coughed out blood. With every cough, her body shook as if it signaled her stepping closer to death.


    Despite this, despite her pain and everything, she tried her hardest not to show it, because, in that room, the two most important men in her life were standing there.


    Next to her, a man held her hand as he knelt on the ground, looking down, unable to watch her suffering.


    But even as he looked down, every time she coughed, his body shook alongside her, as if he felt the same pain--if not a stronger and more intense one.


    The woman turned toward the two men, speaking softly, ¡°Why¡­ are you like this? This is¡­ a good thing. I am going to reunite with our baby girl soon. I¡¯m just afraid that you would be jealous of me.¡±


    She tried to laugh as she said that, but she couldn¡¯t even do that.


    Holding her breath and pushing herself, she said,


    ¡°Promise me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t, please¡­ lay back. I am sure that we can do something.¡±


    The man looked at her, snot and tears trickling down his cheeks, looking like a mess.


    He turned his face forcefully toward the man standing next to them as he shouted with all his might, ¡°Do something! You are the wise king! Where is¡­ your knowledge? Where¡­ where are the gods you worship now? What is the point of being a grand knight if you can¡¯t even help your sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Feeling the pain and heartache, he couldn¡¯t speak or argue.


    The only thing that broke the silence was the woman calling out to him as she firmly held his hand with her cold fingers.


    Her nails left a mark on him as she dug in, reflecting her true emotions of fear that she tried so hard to hide.


    ¡°B¡­ Please don¡¯t hate him. It¡¯s not his fault. And please live on, even when I am gone. Sing with the world, never¡­ let your light die ou¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her words.


    As her voice stopped.


    And her hand dropped.


    Tick!


    A moment of silence passed, and the room became completely silent.


    But just as quickly as it came, the room suddenly trembled.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhh! AHhhhhhh! AHHHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°WHYYYYYYYY?¡±


    ¡°WHYYYYYY?¡±


    ¡°WHYYYYYYyyyyyy?¡±


    ¡°Just why did it all turn into this? Wasn¡¯t it enough that you took away my child? Now you took away the only thing¡­ the only important thing in this world. I will¡­¡±


    He looked at the roof, with a grim expression and eyes that lacked the slightest hint of warmth or life. His eyes, despite their original color, had now turned completely black, as if they were a lifeless void.


    Tick!


    The world trembled, and time came to a halt.


    As if a giant hand had pushed back the river of time, things started to go back, one by one.


    But before time could rewind, and history could repeat itself for the unknown time.


    Crack!


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    A chuckle followed.


    A mad, manic laughter of a bloodthirsty demon reaching his prize after a long battle.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t actually think you could keep this shit show going forever, did you?¡±

 Chapter 121: The End of the Melody

    CG Chapter 121: The End of the Melody


    The cracks in the sky spread rapidly, fracturing and breaking this fragile world into countless shards. No, it would be more accurate to say that what broke was the illusion that had been keeping Tom prisoner thus far, and with it, Tom became free again.


    As the false reality crumbled, Tom was finally able to see the truth hidden under the facade of beauty, the endless cycle of suffering, and the illusion of mercy.


    Before him stood a colossal white tree, its roots spreading outward like a vast, tangled spiderweb of black and white, stretching across the blood-red sky.


    The sight alone was enough to scare most people, but what was truly bone-chilling was the fact that some of these roots had dug deep through the flesh of a middle-aged man, keeping him in place as if he were under a never-ending nightmare.


    That man was none other than the person Tom had stayed by in the illusion, an adventurer, a great man, a heartbroken husband, a lost soul.


    But more importantly, he was¡­


    Seeing him in that state, Tom''s expression darkened with disgust.


    "What a disappointment."


    His voice was filled with contempt as he took in the pathetic sight before him.


    "A legend has truly fallen. I suppose this is the fate of all those who chase their dreams. They either die, crawling and struggling as they try to reach them¡­"


    His lips curled into a cruel snicker.


    "Or worse, they become nothing but another pitiful, hollow soul with no purpose."


    His voice rose in a cold, mocking tone.


    "Isn''t that right, Bon Vincent? Don''t pretend you can''t hear me."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Shudder!


    The air felt extremely cold at that moment.


    Then, the man''s eyes flickered open.


    Two pitch-black, lifeless, soulless eyes that lacked any semblance of life.


    Remembering how bright and full of life Bon Vincent''s eyes had shone inside the illusion, Tom couldn''t help but chuckle. Now, they were nothing but endless pits of despair.


    But his actions didn''t seem to affect Bon Vincent in the slightest, as he spoke indifferently in a voice that was even uglier than his eyes.


    "Give up. There is no point in what you are doing. Even if you somehow manage to take me down, you will become exhausted and weak once the seven gods'' avatars descend."


    "You can still walk away. Return and rule the world outside. No matter your sins, you can still be given another chance."


    "Besides¡­ you wouldn''t want to see your empire fall, would you? The people suffering. At least, show them mercy."


    Tom placed a hand over his stomach and let out a loud laugh as if he had just heard some kind of bad joke.


    "Mercy, you say?" Shaking his head, he said,


    "Was it mercy when you gave up on chasing the truth? Was it mercy when you left everything and everyone who believed in you? Was it mercy when you became a puppet to the beings you hated most?"


    Some might wonder why Tom did not simply cut Bon Vincent down instead of wasting time talking.


    The answer lay in the nature of the place he was inside.


    Due to the energy and radiation emitted from a world source, its presence rapidly mutates the surrounding rules. For that reason, most worlds instinctively place their world cores in a safe, faraway, and isolated miniature realm that is connected to the actual world once they reach a high enough realm.


    And the nature of this world''s realm was Dreamland, a place where anything you can think of would turn into reality.


    The best example of this was the illusion Bon Vincent had been keeping himself inside, all so he could continue seeing that woman.


    But to Tom, this was not a dreamland.


    Instead, it was more of a sheep farm, where the people were nothing but cattle, and Bon Vincent, a mere guard dog.


    That was why Tom wanted to break him mentally before taking over the world core to ensure that no one would disturb him as he absorbed it.


    But his instincts told him that this task would not be so simple, which was why he was opting for the safer option.


    During his time in the illusion, Tom had formed a deep understanding of both the man Bon Vincent had been and the puppet he had turned into.


    After all, during the illusion, he had worn the skin of his sworn brother.


    All of that made the process of breaking Bon Vincent''s mind much simpler.


    No matter how much he tried to look indifferent or uncaring, his continued existence inside that illusion proved otherwise.


    Tom''s voice dropped to a calculated whisper as he spoke in a voice laced with venom, with no other goal but to break Bon Vincent down.


    "Long ago, I realized something."


    "Men are weak. They are creatures of emotion and faith in an illusory authority. Many are swayed from the goals they swore to reach by the slightest bit of temptation."


    "They lose themselves in useless delusions such as love and false power. But there are those rare few who, despite the difficulty, the pain, and the harshness of the road, keep going. They keep fighting to reach their goal¡­ or die trying."


    "Even you, who swore to explore this world and beyond, to know all that is to be known, have fallen. And for what? The lap of the first woman who showed you some affection?"


    Shaking his head, Tom suddenly started laughing, looking like a madman on the verge of breaking into madness.


    "Should I feel disappointed that you gave up? Or should I pity you? The sight of a man who has fallen so low¡­ reduced to nothing but a sheep, drained of his energy at the well of another."


    His laughter died down, and his voice turned cold, his words cutting like a blade as his eyes shone with bloodlust.


    "Well, I suppose I should thank you. Because I will be using that energy. Your energy. And the energy of this entire world as a stepping stone to reach my goal."


    The moment his speech ended, the expressionless mask Bon Vincent had been keeping finally began to crack.


    His once-unshakable indifference faded, and, for the first time¡­


    Irritation took its place.

 Chapter 122: End of Time

    CG Chapter 122: End of Time


    Looking up at the blood-crimson sky with emotionless eyes, Bon Vincent let out a heavy breath.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ ungrateful mortal. Long and harsh has thy journey been. I tried to show thee grace, yet it is but a fool¡¯s wish to grace the graceless¡­¡±


    He stopped mid-speech.


    His gaze turned sharply to Tom. His eyes shone with a crimson light that reflected the sky, as his hair flickered strangely with gusts of wind that came out of nowhere.


    Finally, his voice showed emotion. But that emotion was of pure bloodlust and hatred for the one who dared to defile his haven and interrupt his rest.


    ¡°I shall show thee mercy no longer. Today, you die as you are, a weak and pathetic man who thought the shine of the crown was his own.¡±


    His palm rose to the sky as if calling for something. For a moment, it seemed like time stopped. Then, he slammed down.


    In that final moment, his apathetic look returned, as if silently telling Tom that this was his end.


    Bo!


    Boom!


    In the middle of the air, a long range of giant black mountains appeared.


    In an instant, they fell down on Tom and the ground around him with the weight of a thousand mountains.


    The weight was enough to crush an entire kingdom, let alone Tom in his current state.


    But it was like Tom didn¡¯t see any of it.


    He simply smiled, shaking his head in disappointment.


    At first, Bon Vincent had a hint of doubt in his heart when he saw Tom¡¯s expression, but when the mountains fell and covered him completely, his heart began to settle at ease.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Watching Tom get smashed under the mountains, Bon Vincent started to mutter to himself.


    ¡°What a shame. He could have continued to rule the world outside for another one hundred years, but it seems that greed had gotten into his heart.¡±


    Just when he was about to turn and walk away, he started to hear the sound of cracking and things breaking.


    Crack!


    Around Tom, the thousands of heavenly mountains began to break, as if they were never there in the first place.


    During the short time when the mountains covered him, Tom thought about how amusing this place was; creating an entire sea with a thought and making worlds disappear in a second.


    It was so simple, yet for most, even if they knew it was all a dream, they would inevitably get crushed under the weight of the mountains as they left nothing behind.


    But Tom wasn¡¯t going to give Bon Vincent the upper hand.


    This place wasn¡¯t under Bon Vincent¡¯s control or anyone¡¯s, for that matter.


    Just as Bon Vincent could create an entire lifetime to stay with his lover, Tom could do the same.


    On the other side, when Bon Vincent saw the mountains disappear just like that, he sensed, even though a deep part of him refused to believe it, that this was not a fight he could win.


    And even if he gave it his all and tried to continue, the conclusion would still be the same: he would be the one to be crushed.


    Quickly, he raised both of his arms in a praying position and started to chant in an archaic language that didn¡¯t belong to this world, or any that Tom had been to.


    He shouted and prayed with all his might, thinking Tom would try to stop him.


    Strangely enough, despite knowing what was going on, Tom stayed where he was.


    Bon Vincent¡¯s expression would truly fall if he knew that what he was bringing here with his own hands was the final thing Tom needed for his plan.


    Why would Tom stop him, since the fish were about to get caught in his net really soon?


    A few moments passed with nothing happening.


    At first, Bon Vincent didn¡¯t look bothered, but quickly his sense of victory turned into fear.


    His eyes quickly turned bloodshot as he started looking around frantically, trying to find a hint of their presence.


    Just when he was about to lose all hope, things subtly but quickly began to change.


    The webs of the white tree stopped moving in fear.


    The crimson sky turned into a seven-colored one, where the hues intermixed into a hollow void in the center.


    And from it¡­


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Seven giant hands plunged out of the void, trying to reach this world.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, depending on whose side you were on, the remaining laws of reality stood as if they were reflecting the last hint of the remaining dignity of this world and its spirit to keep on fighting, even when the result was already known.


    They prevented them from fully descending.


    The gods were only able to project parts of their true forms.


    Still, they believed that was more than enough to crush a weak ant.


    The only reason they came with their true forms was to finally finish this world, since they had already depleted most of its resources, and now it had simply become too much of a headache.


    From the void, a feminine voice, full of wrath and rage, spoke.


    ¡°Is that thy last hope, Eldervale? Sending forth another child after the last so soon? Thou would think thee had learned thy lesson by now.¡±


    Hearing that voice alone would make anyone kneel in fear, as if you were standing before a presence that could not be defiled.


    When the first voice stopped speaking, another masculine voice followed.


    ¡°It matters not. The end is now.¡±


    Without wasting any more time, the giant palm descended on top of Tom.


    As the palm descended, it looked like the end of the world was here.


    Cracks spread from the ground to the sky, leaving only a small floating island in the void with a white tree at its center.


    Even though Tom had removed Bon Vincent¡¯s mountains, now the situation was different.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t facing the will of a mortal.


    He was facing the combined will of the seven gods.


    They were the very gods who had caused this world to fall and who were feared in many other worlds.